to say All that is truly mine I carry with me They desire not so much to lay up treasure for themselvs upon earth but to lay up for themselvs in Heaven as their Lord and Master hath commanded them Matth. 6.19 20. What saith the Apostle Let not covetousness be once named among Saints Ephes. 5.3 As if that world which many prefer before Heaven were not worth talking of All worldly things are but lent us our houses of stone wherein our bodies dwell our houses of clay wherein our souls dwell are but lent us honours pleasures treasures money maintenance wives children friends c. but lent us we may say of them all as he said of the Ax-head when it fell into the water 2 Kings 6.5 Alasâ— they are but borrowed Only spiritual graces are given of those things there is only a true donation whereof there is a true possession worldly things are but as a Tabernacle a moveable heaven is a mansion Now put all these together and they will sufficiently shew that he is a fool or a mad man that prefers not spiritual riches which are subject to none of these casualties before temporal and transitory And so at lenght I have shewn you what it is not and what it is to be rich And I hope convinced the worldling that the richest are not alwayes the happiest Yea that they are the most miserable who swim in wealth wanting grace and Gods blessing upon what they do possesse while that man is incomparably happy to whom God in his love and favour giveth only a competency of earthly things and the blessing of contentation withall so as to be thankful for the same and desire no more I will now in discharge of my promise acquaint you how of poor melancholy and miserable you may become rich happy and cheerful CHAP. XXVIII THe which I shal do from the Word of God Nor need it seem strage that for the improving of mens outward estates I prescribe them rules and directions from thence For would we be instructed in any necessary truth whether it be Theological concerning God Ecclesiastical concerning The Church Political concerning The Common-wealth Moral concerning Our neighbours and friends Oeconomical concerning Our private families Monastical concerning Our selves Or be it touching Our Temporal estate Civil estate Spirituul estate Eternal Souls Bodies Names Estates Posterities We need but have recourse to the written Word For that alone is a magazine of all needful provision a store-house of all good instructions And let a man study Machiavel and all the Machiavilians and State-politicians that ever wrote he can add nothing or nothing of worth to what may be collected thence touching this subject Wherefore if any of poor would become rich let him use the means which tend thereunto observe and follow those Rules and Directions which God hath prescribed and appointed in his Word which are principally six For as the Throne of Solomon was mounted unto by six stairs so is this Palace of Plenty and Riches ascended unto by six steps set upon this ground already laid For I find in the Word six infallible wayes to become rich or six sorts of men whom God hath promised to bless with riches and all outward prosperity That is to say 1 The Godly 2 The Liberal 3 The Thankful 4 The Humble 5 The Industrious 6 The Frugal These of all other men in the world are sure never to want And these are the main heads unto which I will draw all I shall say upon this Partition or Division CHAP. XXIX FIrst if any of poor would become rich let him become religious for Godliness hath the promises of this life as well as of the life to come 1 Tim. 4.8 Yea all temporall blessings that can be named are promised to the godly and their seed and to them only as both the Old and New Testament does plainly and plentifully prove As for instance in Deuteronomy the 28th God hath promised that if we will hearken diligently unto his voice observe and do all his Commandements and walk in his wayes we shall be blessed in the city and blessed in the field blessed in our going forth and in our comming home blessed in the fruit of our bodies and in the fruit of our ground and in the fruit of our cattel the increase of our kine and the flocks of our sheep That he will bless us in our store-houses and in all that we set our hands unto and make us plentiful in all good things and that we shall have wherewith to lend unto many and not borrow Verse 1 to 15th and Chap. 7.11 to 19th To which may be added many the like places As Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord and delighteth greatly in his commandements wealth and riches shall be in his house Psal. 112. Verse 1 to 4th Wait on the Lord and keep his way and he will exalt thee to inherit the land Psal. 37.34 The Lord will with-hold no good thing from them that walk uprightly Psal. 84.11 Delight thy self in the Lord and he shall give thee thine hearts desire c. Psal. 37. 3 to 7. Fear ye the Lord ye his Saints for nothing wanteth to them that fear him The Lions do lack and suffer hunger but they that seek the Lord shall want nothing that is good Psal. 34.9 10. Whatsoever we ask we receive of him because we keep his commandements and do those things which are pleasing in his sight 1 John 3.12 What rare and precious promises are these to which I might add very many of like nature All which David had the experience of who tels us that he greatly rejoyced in the strength and salvation of the Lord and the Lord gave him his hearts desire and did not with-hold the request of his lips Yea he prevented him with the blessings of goodness and set a crown of gold upon his head Psal. 11.1 2 3 4. And the like of Abraham and Lot and Iob and Solomon Let us first seek the Kingdom of God and his righteousness and all other things shall be ministred unto us or come in as it were upon the bargain as our Saviour hath assured us Matth. 6.33 Talis est ille qui in Christâ— credit die qua credidit qualis ille qui universam legem implevit saith Hierom We have a livery and seisin of all the precious promises both in the Law and Gospel in the first moment of our faith Yea even an earnest and partly a possession of Heaven it self Ephes. 2.6 Neither are these promises made only to the obedient themselves but riches and all earthly blessings are entailed upon their seed also Psal. 112. His seed shall be mighty upon earth the generation of the righteous shall be blessed Verse 2 3. Nor is riches and outward prosperity promised to the godly and their seed as others usually enjoy them that is single and barely but they have a promise of them with a supply and addition of all other good
overcome a great opposition yea it is greater glory to God to turn evils into good by over-mastering them than wholly to take them away Now if thy very enemies thus honour thee how should thy friends bought with thy precious blood glorifie thee But the sweetest of Honey lieth in the boâ—tom I pass therefore from the first to the second Reason CHAP. 2. That it makes for the glory of his Wisdom 2 SEcondly it makes for the glory of his marvellous and singular Wisdom when he turneth the malice of his enemies to the advantage of his Church I would saith Paul ye understood brethren that the things which have come unto me are turned rather to the furthering of the Gospel So that my bonds in Christ are famous throughout all the judgement-hall and in all other places insomuch that many of the brethren in the Lord are emboldned through my bonds and dare more frankly speak the Word Phil. 1.12 13 14. The Apostles imprisonment was not the Gospels restraint but inlargement In all other cases a gentle resistance heightens the desire of the seeker in this the strength of opposition meeting with as strong a faith hath the same effect Again how admirably did the Lord turn the malice of Iosephs brethren when they sold him into Egypt And that devillish plot of Haman against Mordecai and his people to the good of his Church in general and of Ioseph and Mordecai in particular Gen. 45.8 11. Hester 9.1 2 3. Their plots to overthrow Ioseph and Mordecai were turned by a divine Providence to the only means of advantaging them And herein was that of the Psalmist verified Surely the rage of man shall turn to thy praise Psal. 76.10 He who can do all things will do that which shall be most for his own honour And it is not so much glory to God to take away wicked men as to use their evill to his own holy purposes how soon could the Commander of Heaven and Earth rid the World of bad members But so should he lose the praise of working good by evil instruments it sufficeth that the Angels of God resist their actions while their persons continue Yea as in the Creation out of that confused Chaos he drew forth this orderly and adorned World so still out of Satans Tragedies and Hurliburlies he brings forth sweet order and comeliness for God many times works by contrary means as Christ restored the blinde man to his sight with clay and spittle he caused the Israelites to grow with depression with persecution to multiply Exod. 1.12 The blood of the Martyrs is the seed of the Church Persecution enlargeth the bounds of it like as Palms oppressed and Camamile trod upon mount the more grow the faster Yea it is admirable to consider how the Gospel grew maugre all the adverse blasts and floods which the billows of Earth and bellows of Hell could blow or poure out against it in those sanguinary Persecutions The more we are cut down by the sword of Persecution the more still we are sayes Tertullian of the Christians in his time Yea the sufferings of one begat many to the love of the truth we read that Cicilia a poor Virgin by her gracious behaviour in her Martyrdom was the means of converting four hundred to Christ. The spectators made contrary constructions to what their Persecutors intended witness Iustine Martyr Who when he saw the Christians suffer such great things so cheerfully said Surely these men have more in them then the men of the World they have other principles and thereupon enquired what manner of people they were and so came to embrace the truth Whence Master Iohn Lindsey a friend to Bishop Bettoune upon the burning of Master Patrick Hamilton said to him My Lord if you burn any more let them be burnt in hollow Cellars for the smoak of Master Hamilton hath infected as many as it blew upon Master Knox in his History of Scotland And as touching Iulians in particular Italy never more abounded with Students then when he had shut up all the School-doors and turned Learning into exile And so on the contrary the very means which wicked men use to establish their own power proves by Gods providence the only means of their ruine Those Babel-projectors would build themselves a Towre whose top should reach unto Heaven lest they should be scattered abroad which act of theirs proved the only cause of their being scattered and dispersed all the World over Gen. 11.4 8. Iosephs brethren sold him into Egypt that so they might prevent his reigning over them but God made it the only means of his reigning over them Genesis 37.20 36. Pharaoh and his deep Counsellours would deal wisely in oppressing the Israelites lest they should multiply and get out of his Land but by this they multiplied the more and got out the sooner even to the ruine of him and his Countrey Exod. 1.9 10 11 12. The chief Priests and Pharisees would most wisely put Christ to death lest all men should believe in him Iohn 11.47 48 53. When thereby chiefly all came to believe in him For saith he when I am lifted up from the Earth I will draw all men unto me Iohn 12.32 And not seldome doth the Lord thus turn the deepest counsels of Haman and Achitophel into foolishness Witness the Prelates caetera Oath He that could prevent our sufferings by his power doth permit them in his wisdom that he may glorifie his mercy in our deliverance and confirm our faith by the issue of our distresses 'T is as easie for God to work without means as with them and against them as by either but assuredly it makes more for the Makers glory that such an admirable harmony should be produced out of such an infinite discord The World is composed of four Elements and those be contraries the Year is quartered into different Seasons the minde of man is a mixture of disparities as joy sorrow hope fear love hate and the like the body doth consist and is nourished by contraries how divers even in effect as well as taste wherein variety hits the humour of all are the Birds and Beasts that feed us And how divers again are those things that feed them How many several qualities have the Plants that they brouze upon Which all mingled together what a well tempered Sallad do they make Thus you see that though faith be above reason yet is there a reason to be given of our faith Oh what a depth of wisdom may lie wrapt up in those passages which to our weak apprehensions may seem ridiculous CHAP. 3. That the graces of God in his children may the more shine through employment 3 THirdly it maketh for Gods glory another way when those gracâ— which he hath bestowed upon his children do the more shiâ— through employment and are the more seen and taken notice â— by the World surely if his justice get such honour by a Pharaoh mucâ— more doth his mercy by a Moses now
Abrahams faith Iobs patience Pauls courage and constancy if they had not been tried by the fire of affliction their graces had been smothered as so many lights under Bushel which now to the glory of God shine to all the World Yea noâ— only their vertues but the gracious lives of all the Saints departed dâ— still magnifie him even to this day in every place we hear of them anâ— move us likewise to glorifie God for them wherefore happy man thaâ— leaves such a president for which the future Ages shall praise him and praise God for him And certainly if God intends to glorifie himself by his graces in us he will finde means to fetch them forth into the notice of the World Who could know the faith patience and valour of Gods souldiers iâ— they alwayes lay in Garrison and never came to the skirmish Whereaâ— now they are both exemplary and serve also to put to silence the ignorance of foolish men 1 Pet. 2.15 Yea without enemies valour and fortitudâ— were of no use Till we have sinned Repentance either is not or appearâ— not Neither is patience visible to others or sensible to our selves till we are exercised with sufferings whereas these vertues in time of misery and exigents shine as stars do in a dark night And what more glorious than with Noahs ' Olive-tree to keep our branches green under water Or with Aarons Rod to bring forth ripe Almonds when in appearance we are clong and dry Or with Moses's Bush not to consume though on a lighâ— fire One Iupiter set out by Homer the Poet was worth ten set out by Phidiaâ— the Carver saith Philostratus because the former slew abroad through all the World whereas the other never stirred from his Pedistal at Athens so at first the honour and splendour of Iobs integrity was confined to Uz a little corner of Arabia yea to his own Family whereas by means of the Devils malice it is now spread as far as the Sun can extend his beams or the Moon her influence for of such a Favourite of Heaven such a Mirrour of the Earth such a wonder of the World who takes noâ— notice Who could know whether we be vessels of gold or dross unless we were brought to the Touchstone of temptation Who could feel the odoriferous smell of these Aromatical Spices if they were not pounded and bruised in the Mortar of affliction The Worlds hatred and calumny to aâ— able Christian serves as bellows to kindle his devotion and blow off the ashes under which his faith lay hid like the Moon he shines clearest in the night of affliction If it made for the honour of Saul and all Israel that he had a little Boy in his Army that was able to encounter that selected great Giant Goliah of the Philistims and overcome him how much more doth it make for Gods glory that the least of his adopted ones should be able to encounter four enemies The World 1 John 5.4 The Flesh Gal. 5.24 The Devil 1 John 2.14 and The Death Rom. 8.36 37. The weakest of which is 1 The Flesh 2 The World Now the Flesh being an home-bred enemy a Dalilah in Samsons bosome a Iudas in Christs company like a Moath in the garment bred in us and cherished of us and yet alwayes attempting to fret and destroy us and the world a forreign foe whose Army consists of two Wings Adversity on the left hand Prosperity on the right hand Death stronger then either and the Devil stronger than all And yet that the weakest childe of God only through faiâ—h in Christ a thing as much despised of Philistims as Davids â—â—ing and stone was of Goliah should overcome all these fourâ— wherein he shews himself a greater Conquerour then William the Conquerour yea even greater then Alexander the Great or Pompey the Great or the Great Turk for they only conquered in many years a few parts of the World but he that is born of God overcometh the whole World all things in the World 1 Joh. 5. And this is the victory that overcometh the World even our faith Vers. 4. And makes not this infinitely for the glory of God Yea it makes much for the honour of Christians For art thou born of God Hast thou vanquished the World that vanquisheth all the wicked Bless God for this conquest The King of Spains overcomming the Indies was nothing to it If Satan had known his afflicting of Iob would have so advanced the glory of God manifested Iobs admirable patience to all Ages made such a president for imitation to others occasioned so much shame to himself I doubt noâ— but Iob should have continued prosperous and quiet for who will set upon his Adversary when he knoweth he shall be shamefully beaten This being so happy are they who when they do well hear ill but much more blessed are they who live so well as that their backbiting Adversaries seeing their good works are constrained to praise God and speak well of them CHAP. 4. That God suffers his children to be afflicted and persecuted by ungodly men that so they may be brought to repentance NOw the Reasons which have chiefly respect to the good of his children in their sufferings being thirteen in number are distinguished as followeth God suffers his children to be afflicted by them 1 Because it Brings them to repentance 2 Because it Works in them amendment of life 3 Because it Stirs them up to prayer 4 Because it Weans them from the love of the World 5 Because it Keeps them alwayes prepared to the spirituall combate 6 Because it Discovers whether we be true beleevers or Hyprocites 7 Because it Prevents greater evils of sinne and punishment to come 8 Because it makes them Humble 9 Because it makes them Conformable to Christ their head 10 Because it Increaseth their Faith 11 Because it Increaseth their Ioy and Thankfulness 12 Because it Increaseth their Spiritual Wisdome 13 Because it Increaseth their Patience First the Lord suffers his children to be vexed and persecuted by the wicked because it is a notable means to rouze them out of carelesse security and bring them to repentance He openeth the eares of men saith Elihu even by their corrections that he might cause man to turn away from his enterprizo and that he might keep back his soul from the pit Job 33.16 17 18. The feeling of smart will teach us to decline the cause Quia sentio poenam recogitâ— culpam saith Gregory the Great punishments felt bring to my consideration sins committed Those bitter sufferings of Iob toward his latter end made him to possess the iniquities of his youth Iob 13.26 whereby with Solomons Eves-dropper Eccles. 7.21 22. he came to repent of that whereof he did not once suspect himselfe guilty it made him not think so much of what he felt as what he deserved to feel in like manner how do the clamours of Satan our own consciences and the insulting World constrain us to possess
serve God as our servants serve us of which many have too good cloaths others too much wages or are too fine fed to do work as â—sops Hen being over-fed was too fat to lay or perhaps too many under them as a Gentleman having but one servant thought him over-burdened with work and therefore took another to help him but having two one of them so trusted to the others observance that oft-times they were both missing and the work not done then he chose a third but was worse served them then before whereupon he told his friend When I had one servant I had a servant when I had two I had but half an one now I have three I have never an one Few men can disgest great felicity Many a man hath been a loser by his gains and found that that which multiplied his outward estate hath abated his inward and so on the contrary David was never so tender as when he was hunted like a Partridge 1 Sam. 26.20 Ionah was at best in the Whales belly Stevens face never shone so fair as when he stood before the Council Acts 6.15 Whilest the Romans had wars with Carthage and enemies in Affrick they knew not what vices meant in Rome Now if the winter of the one is found to be the spring of the other and the corruption of prosperity the generation of piety who will esteem those things good which make us worse or that evil which brings such gain and sweetness Before I was afflicted saith David I went astray but now I keep thy commandement Psal. 119.67 These evils do press us but it is to God and to holiness Yea how much lower our afflictions weigh us down on Earth so much the more earnestly our affections mount up to Heaven An Egge will swim in sâ—lt water but sink in fresh so we King David among so many publick and private calamities and disasters kept his head above water and stood upright in his heart to God But King Solomon his son even sunk in the midst of delights and pleasures Too much rankness layeth the Corn and Trees over-laden with Fruit are their own ruine Happy was he Iohn 9. in being born blinde whose gain of bodily sight made way for the spiritual who of a Patient became an Advocate for his Saviour who lost a Synagogue and found Heaven who by being abandoned of sinners was received of the Lord of glory God rarely deprives a man of one faculty but he more then supplies it in another The defect of corporal sight hath not seldome mended the memory for what is taken from one sense is divided amongst the rest When Zachary was dumbe Iohn Baptist the voice was a breeding Hannibal had but one eye Appius Claudius Timelon and Homer were quite blinde So was Mulleasses King of Tunis and Iohn King of Bohemia but for the loss of that one Sense they were recompensed in the rest they had most excellent memories rare inventions and admirable other parts Or suppose he send sickness the worst Feaver can come does not more burn up our blood than our lust and together with sweating out the surfets of nature at the pores of the body we weep out the sinful corruption of our nature at the pores of the conscience Yea the Authour to the Hebrews saith of Christ himself that though he were the Son yet as he was man He learned obedience by the things which he suffered Heb. 5.8 As in humane proceedings Ill manners beget good Laws so in Divine the wicked by their evil tongues beget good and holy lives in the godly Whence Plutarch adviseth us so circumspectly to demean our selves as if our enemies did alwayes behold us Nothing sooner brings us to the knowledge and amendment of our faults then the scoffs of an enemy which made Philip of Macedon acknowledge himself much beholding to his enemies the Athenians for speaking evil of him for saith he they have made me an honest man to prove them liars even barren Leah when she was despised became fruitful So that we may thank our enemies or must thank God for our enemies Our souls shall shine the brighter one day for such rubbing the cold winde cleanseth the good grain the hot fire refines the pure gold Yea put case we be gold they will but try us If Iron they will scowre away our rust I say not that a wicked heart will be bettered by affliction for in the same fire that gold is made bright and pure dâ—oss is burnt and consumed and under the same flail that the grain is purged and preserved the husks are broken and diminished Neither are the Lees therefore confounded with the Wine because they are pressed and trodden under the same press or plank but I speak of affliction sanctified and of the godly Yet let not the wickedest man be discouraged for as when Christ called the blinde man the Disciples said Be of good comfort he calleth thee so I may say to thee that art burthned with any kind of affliction Be of good comfort Christ calleth thee saying Come unto me by repentance and amendment of life and I will ease thee of thy sins and sorrows here and hereafter only as the blinde man threw away his garment and followed Christ so do thou answer him I will forsake my sins and follow thee For if God like a prudent Prince makes offers and fames of war it is but to mend the conditions of peace But farewel I am for the already resolved to whom I say if the needle of affliction be drawn through us by reason of wicked mens malice it is but to convey with it the threed of amendment and their worst to the godly serves but as the thorn to the brest of the Nightingale the which if she chance to sleep causeth her to warble with a renewed cheerfulness For as blowes make balls to mount and lashes make Tops to go which oâ— themselves would fall so with their malice we are spurred up to duty and made persevere in it for commonly like Tops no longer lasht no longer we go Yea these very tempestuous showers bring forth spiritual flowers herbs in abundance Devotion like fire in frosty weather burns hottest in affliction Vertue provoked ads much to it self With the Ark of Noah the higher we are tossed with the flood of their malice the neerer we mount towards Heaven When the waters of the flood came upon the face of the earth down went stately Turrets and Towers but as the waters rose the Ark rose still higher and higher In like sort when the waters of affliction arise down goes the pride of life the lust of the eyes In a word all the vanities of the World But the Ark of the soul ariseth as these waters rise and that higher and higher even neerer and neerer towards Heaven I might illustrate this point by many observable things in nature We see Well-waters arising from deep Springs are hotter in Winter then in Summer because the outward
her give it up to Venus When Satan is let loose upon us to shew us our sins and the danger we are in then farewel profit farewel pleasure treasure and all rather then I will endure such a rack such a hell in my conscience Whereas if we should only hear of misery or read what is threatned in the Word though it might a little fright us it would never amend us Birds are frighted at first with the Husbandmans scar-crowes but after a while observing that they stir not are bold to sit upon them and defile them Thus as harmonious sounds are advanced by a silent darkness so are the glad tydings of salvation The Gospel never sounds so sweet as in the night of persecution or private affliction When Vertue came down from Heaven as the Poets feign rich men spurned at her wicked men abhorred her Courtiers scoft at her Citizens hated her and being thrust out of doors in every place she came at last to her sisters poverty and affliction and of them found entertainment When it ceased to be with Sarah after the manner of the World she conceived Isaac so when it ceaseth to be with us after the manner of the Worlds Favourites we conceive holy desires quietness and tranquillity of minde with such like spiritual contentments Yea we make faith our only option whereas before we kept open house for all vices as the States are said to keep open house for all Religions or if not it fares with piety as with holy water every one praiseth it and thinks it hath some rare vertue in it but offer to sprinkle them with the same they shut their eyes and turn away their faces and no marvel for we never taste this Manna from Heaven until we leave the leaven of this Egypt Now better the body or estate perish then the soul though we are too sensual to consent unto it Plùs Pastor in vulnere gregis sui vulneratur The loss of a graceless childe cannot but grieve the father though the father him self were in danger of mischief by that childe as David mourned for Absalom that would have cut his throat True prosperity is hearty meat but not digestible by a weak stomack strong wine but naught for a weak brain The prosperity of fools destroyeth them Proverbs 1.32 So that all temporall blessings are as they hit but if the minde do not answer they were better mist. The more any man hath the more cause he hath to pray Lord lead us not into temptation for we cannot so heartily think of our home above whiles we are furnished with these earthly contentments below but when God strips us of them straightwayes our minde is homeward Whiles Naomies husband and sons were alive we find no motion of her retiring home to Iudah let her earthly stays be removed she thinks presently of removing to her Countrey a delicious life when every thing about us is resplendent and contentful makes us that we have no minde to go to Heaven wherefore as a loving mother when she would wean her childe from the dug maketh it bitter with Wormwood or Aloes so dealeth the Lord with us he maketh this life bitter unto us by suffering our enemies to persecute oppress us to the end we may contemn the World transport our hopes from Earth to Heaven he makes us weep in this veil of misery that we may the more eagerly long for that place of felicity where all tears shal be wiped from our eys Our wine saith Gregory hath some gall put into it that we should not be so delighted with the way as to forget whither we are going And this is no small abatement to the bitternesse of adversities that they teach us the way to Heaven for the lesse comfort we finde on earth the more we seek above and the more we esteem the best things and we are very ungratefull if we do not thank him for that which so overcomes us that it overcomes the love of the world in us Experience shewes that in Countreys where be the greatest plenty of fruits they have the shortest lives they do so surfet on their abundance Sicily is so full of sweet flowers if we believe Diodorus Siculus that dogs cannot hunt there and it is questionable whether the enjoying of outward things or the contemning of them be the greater happinesse for to be deprived of them is but to be deprived of a Dye wherewith a man might either win or lose yea doth not a large portion of them many times prove to the owner like a treacherous Dye indeed which flatters an improvident Gamster with his own hand to throw away his wealth to another Or to yield it the uttermost gold may make a man the richer not the better honour may make him the higher not the happier and all temporal delights are but as flowers they onely have their moneth and are gone this morning in the bosome the next in the Besome The consideration whereof made the very Heathen Philosophers hate this world though they saw not where to finde a better Yea it made Themistocles so under value transitory things in comparison of vertue that seeing rich Bracelets of precious stones lie in his path he bade his friend take them up saying Thou art not Themistocles And indeed it is Heaven onely that hath a foundation Earth hath none God hath hanged it upon nothing and the things therein are very nothing Nothing feeds pride nor keeps off repentance so much as prosperous advantage 'T is a wonder to see a Favourite study for ought but additions to his Greatnesse God shall have much ado to make him know himself The cloth that hath many stains must pass through many larthers If Musk hath lost its sweetness there is no way to recover it except you fling it into the sink among filth No less then an odious leprosie will humble Naaman wherefore by it the only wise God thought meet to sawce the valour dignity renown victories of that famous General of the Syrians If I could be so uncharitable as to wish an enemies soul lost this were the only way let him live in the height of the worlds blandishments for how can he love a second Mistresse that never saw but one beauty and still continues deeply inamoured on it Why is the Lapwing made an Hieroglyphick of infelicity but because it hath a little Coronet upon the head and yet feed◠upon the worst of excrements The Peacock hath more painted Plumes yet is the Eagle accounted the Queen of Birds because she flieth neerest heaven We often see nothing carries us so far from God as those favours he hath imparted to us 'T is the misery of the poor to be neglected of men 't is the misery of the rich to neglect their God The Badger being wounded with the prickles of the Hedghog his invited guest whom at first he welcomed and entertained in his Cabbin as an inward friend mannerly desiring him to depart in kindnesse
tryumphed over his enemies when most they seemed to tryumph over him Col. 2.15 And the Martyrs who are said by the holy Ghost to overcome the great Dragon that old Serpeut called the Divell and Satan in that they loved not their lives unto the death Rev. 12 11. Their conquering was by dying not by killing and can the back of Charity now bare no load are the sinews of Love grown so feeble And holy David who when he had Saul at his mercy in stead of cutting off his head as his servants perswaded him only cut off the lap of his garment and after thought that too much also And at another time when the Lord had closed him into his hands finding him asleep in the Fort in stead of taking away his life as Abishai counselled him he took away his Spear and in stead of taking away his blood from his heart he takes a pot of water from his head That this kinde of revenge for a man to finde his enemy at an advantage and let him depart free is generous and noble beyond the capacity of an ordinary man you may hear Saul himself confesse 1 Sam. 24.17 to 23. Again when the King of Syria sent a mighty Host to take Elisha and the Lord had smote them all with blindnesse and shut them into Samaria what doth the Prophet slay them No indeed the King of Israel would fain have had it so his fingers itcht to be doing but Elisha commanded bread and water to be set before them that they might eat and drink and go to their Master 2 King 6.22 So a Christian truly generous will omit no opportunity of doing good nor do evil though he have opportunity for to may and will not is the Christians laud. Which yet is not all for besides that it is the most generous noble valiant wise divine and Christianlike revenge to passe by and forgive injuries our Saviour Christ in whom is the fountain of all wisdome and knowledge as all the senses are in the head Zach. 4.12 allowes none for magnanimous but such as together with forgiving blesse those that curse them and do good to such as hurt them Matth. 5.44 The case of Moses Steven and many others as I shall shew in Chapter 31. which is true generosity indeed But how contrary is the opinion of the World to the judgment of God and the wisest of men concerning valour For should the greatest and gravost Divine in the Land preach this our impatient Gallants would not beleeve but that it consists in a brave revenge and that an humble patience is an argument of basenesse and that every wrong or disgracefull word is quarrell just enough to shed blood And lest there should want offences or they give place unto wrath as the Apostle adviseth Rom. 12.19 they will strive for the way or contend for the wall even to the death which proves them to be as wise as a wall for they come short of the wisedom of beasts Pliny tells us of two Goates Mutianus being an eye-witnesse which meeting on a straight and narrow bridge that the one could not passe by the other nor turn aside to return back again neither made his way by overturning the other but the one lay down that the other might go over him I pray God their too much turning to the right hand before man cause them not to be set at Christs left hand with those Goates which are destined to everlasting fire But certainly if they amend not their course God shall condemn them for invading his office for vengeance is his and that they call courage he shall judge outrage Woe is me into what unhappy times are we fallen and how hath the devill blinded and bewitcht our Gallants that the wretchedest and basest cowardise should ruffle it out in the garb of valour while the truly valiant passe for and are reputed cowards And how great is the corruption of mans heart which is not ashamed of things shamefull and yet ashamed of things wherein they ought to glory Is this courage to kill one another for the wall as though either of their honours were of more worth then both their souls Yea suppose they overcome is not this power of theirs the greatest infirmity for whether they thus die or kill they have committed murther if they kill they have murthered another if they die they have murthered themselves Surviving there is the plague of conscience dying there is the plague of torments if they both escape yet it is homicide that they meant to kill O that they would take notice of this and lay it to heart But what 's the reason of this their mistake what makes them judge Iob a fool and count David a coward for their humble patience this is the difference there was the faith and patience of the Saints here is the infidelity and impatience of sinners whom the Devill hath bewitcht to glory in their shame or in plain English a reprobate judgment is the only cause for with them every vertue is counted a vice and every vice a vertue as their own words witnesse in nicknaming each vice and grace with opposite titles But as when it was objected to a Martyr that his Christ was but a Carpenters sonne he answered yea but such a Carpenter as built Heaven and Earth so we grant we are Cowards as they tearm us but such cowards as are able to prevail with God Gen. 32.26 28. Exod. 32.10 And overcome the World the Flesh and the Devill 1 Joh. 5.4 Gal. 5.24 1 Joh. 2.14 which is as much valour and victory as we care for CHAP. XIX That suffering is the only way to prevent suffering 3. BEcause suffering is the only way to prevent suffering Revenge being one of those remedies which not seldom proves more grievous than the disease it selfe When once Xantippe the wife of Socrates in the open street pluckt his cloak from his back and some of his acquaintance counselled him to strike her he answers You say well that while we are brawling and fighting together every one of you may clap us on the back and cry Hoe well said to it Socrates yea well done Xantippe the wisest of the twain When Aristippus was asked by one in derision where the great high friendship was become that formerly had been beâ—ween him and Aeschiâ—es he answers It is asleep but I will go and awaken it and did so lest their enemies should make it a matter of rejoycing When Philip of Macedon was told that the Grecians spake evil words of him notwithstanding he did them much good and was withall counselled to chastise them he answers Your counsel is not good for if they now speak evil of us having done them good only what would they then if we should do them any harm And at another time being counselled either to banish or put to death one who had slandered him he would do neither of both saying It was not a sufficient cause to condemn him and
condition no less than if hee should send an Angell to tell us hee knew it and his knowledge compared with his mercy is the â—ust comfort of all our sufferings O God! wee are many times miserable and feel it not thou knowest even those sorrows which we might have thou knowest what thou hast done do what thou pleasest CHAP. 36. That all afflictions from the least to the greatest do come to pass not by accident chance or fortune but by the especiall providence of God Section 1. 2. WEe shall bear the cross with more patience and comfort If wee consider that all afflictions from the least to the greatest do come to pass not by accident chance or fortune but by the speciall providence of God who not onely decreeth and fore-appointeth every particular cross Eccles. 3.1 Rom. 8.28.29 but even effecteth them and brings them into execution as they are crosses corrections trialls and chastisements Isa. 45.7 Amos 3.6 and also ordereth and disposeth them that is limiteth and appointeth the beginning the end the measure the quality and the continuance thereof yea hee ordereth them to their right ends namely his own glory the good of his servants and the benefit of his Church Ier. 30.11 Gen. 50.19 20. 2 Sam. 16.10 Psal. 39.9 God useth them but as instruments wherewith to Work his good pleasure upon us As what are our enemies but God's Axes to cut us down not for the fire but for the God's Masons to hew us here in the Mountain that wee may bee as the pollished corner stones of the Temple Psal. 144.12 Or admit the Mason pulls down the House it is not with an intent to destroy it but to re-edifie it and raise it up again in better form and fashion Gods scullions to scowre up the vessell of his House that they may bee meet for the Masters use If then they bee but as instruments and tools in the hand of the workman wee must not so much look to the instrument as to the Author Gen. 45.5 and 50 20. Well may the Priests of the Philistims doubt whether their plague bee from God or by fortune 1 Sam. 6.2 9. but let a Ioseph bee sold into Egypt he will say to his enemies Yee sent not mee bither but God when yee thought evill against mee God disposed it to good that hee might bring to pass as it is this day and save much people alive Or 〈◊〉 a David bee railed upon by any cursed Shimei hee will answer Let him alone for hee curseth even because the Lord hath bid him curse David who dare then say wherefore hast thou done so 2 Sam 16.10 Or let a Micha bee trodden upon and insulted over by his enemie his answer will bee no other than this I will bear the wrath of the Lord because I have sinned against him untill he plead my cause and execute judgment for mee Micha 7.9 The believer that is conversant in God's book knows that his adversaries are in the hands of God as a hammer ax or rod in the hand of a smiter and therefore as the hammer ax or rod of it self can do nothing any further than the force of the hand using it â—â—ves strength 〈◊〉 to it so no more can they do any thing at all unto him further than it is given them from above as our Saviour told â—â—late Ioh. 19.11 See this in some examples you have Laban following Iacob with one troop Esau meeting him with another both with hostile intentions both go on till the uttermost point of their execution both are prevented ere the execution for stay but a while and you shall see Laban leave him with a kiss Esau meet him with a kiss of the one hee hath an oath tears of the other peace with both God makes fools of the enemies of his Church hee lets them proceed that they may bee frustrate and when they are gone to the uttermost reach of their teather hee pulls them back to the stake with shame Again you have Senacherib let loose upon Hezekiah and his people who insults over them intolerably 2 Kings 18. Oh! the lamentable and in sight desperate condition of distressed Ierusalem wealth it had none strength it had but a little all the countrey round about was subdued unto the Assyrian that proud victor hath begirt the walls of it with an innumerable army scorning that such a shovell-full of earth should stand out but one day yet poor Ierusalem stands alone block'd up with a world of enemies helpless friendless comfortless looking for the worst of an hostile fury and on a sudden before an Arrow is shot into the City a hundred fourscore and five thousand of their enemies were slain and the rest run away 2 Kings 19.35 36. God laughs in heaven at the plots of Tyrants and befools them in their deepest projects If hee undertake to protect a people in vain shall earth and hell conspire against them Nothing can bee accomplished in the Lower House of this world but first it is decreed in the Upper Court of heaven as for example what did the Iews ever do to our Saviour Christ that was not first both decreed by the Father of Spirits and registred in the Scriptures for our notice and comfort They could not so much as throw the Dice for his Coat but it was prophesied Psal. 22.18 and in Psal. 69.21 It is fore-told that they should give him gall in his meat and in his thirst vinegar to drink the very quality and kind of his drink is prophesied yea his face could not be spit upon without a prophesie those filthy excrements of his enemies fell not upon his face without God's decree and the Prophets relation Isa. 50.6 Yea let the Kings of the earth bee assembled and the Rulers come together Let Herod and Pontius Pilate with the Gentiles and the people of Israel gather themselvs in one league against him it is in vain for they can do nothing but what the hand of God and his Counsell hath before determined to bee done as Peter and Iohn affirmed to the rest of the Disciples for their better confirmation and comfort Act. 4.26 to 29. No notwithstanding the Devill raged the Pharisees stormed Herod and Pilate vexed Caiaphas prophesied all combined and often sought to take him yet no man laid hands on him untill his hour was come that God had appointed so that by all their plots they were never able to do him any more hurt than onely to shew their teeth Ioh. 7.30 If wee are in league with God wee need not fear the greatest of men Indeed 〈◊〉 was Pilates brag to Christ knowest thou not that I have power to crucifie thee â— Ioh. 19.10 And Labans to Iacob Gen. 31.29 I am able to do you â—huâ—â—â— but they were vain cracks for doth not Pharaohs overthrow tell all boasting Champions that an Host is nothing without the God of Hosts Yea Satan himself was fain to say unto God in Iob's case stretch out now thine
forth her fruit Yea as all Samsons strength lay in his hair so all our strength lyeth in Praier Praiers and tears are the Churches Armour Praiers and patience her weapons and therefore when Peter was imprisoned by cruel Herod the congregation joined their forces to pray for him and so brake his chains blew open the Iron Gates and fetch'd him out Act. 12.4 to 18. Arma Christianorum in adversis alia esse non debent quam patientia precatâ—â— saith Salmeron Yea praier is so powerfull that it commandeth all things in Heaven and Earth It commandeth all the four Elements Air Iam. 5.17.18 Fire Ecclesiasticus 48.3 Dan. 3.27 Water Exod. 14.21 and 15.25 Earth Num. 16.31.32.33 Nay the Praier of one devouâ— man is able to coâ—quer an host of enemies in battell Exod. 17.11 What shall I say it hath made the Sun stand still in the Firmament one while go back another fetch fire and hail-stones from heaven thrown down the walls of Iericho subdued Kingdoms stopt the mouths of Lyons quencht the violence of fire c. Yea Praier is so potent that it raiseth the dead 1 King 17.21 overcometh Angels Gen. 19.22 casteth our Devills Matth. 17.21 and that which is yet more wonderfull overcometh him that cannot be overcome and mastereth even God himself for doth not the Lord say to Moses let mee alone And Moses would not let him alone till he had obtained his petition Exod. 32.10.14 And again to Iacob wrestling with him let mee go and Iacob would not let him go untill he had prevailed Gen. 32.16 Wherefore Pray upon all occasions and that without doubting say not to God as the Leper said to Christ If thou wilt thou canst make me clean for hee both can and will as that very text Matth. 8.2 3. proves Yea I would to God wee were but so willing as hee is for hee desires to bee desired Neither hath hee his own will except wee have ours Christ doth ask no more of us but onely that wee would vouchsafe to ask him True the fainting heart that hath waited some time may with the Psalmist mutter out some such speech as this Hath God forgotten to bee gracious Psal. 77.9 But if hee forgets any of his he hath lost his old wont for who can nominate one that ever came to Christ with any lawfull suit that received a repulse Who ever asked any thing of him which was profitable for him to receive and did not obtain his suit Did not the sick ever receive their health The lame their limbes the blind their fight Did ever any sinner implore the forgiveness of his sins which did not receiv full remission and pardon Yea did not this our gracious King and Redeemer prevent his poor miserable subjects with his grace in giving before â—hey had the grace to ask or more then they desired The sick of the Palâ—â—â— asking but cure of his disease received not onely that but the remission of his sins also Matth. â— Zacheus desired but to see his face he became his guest and gave him salvation to boot Luk. 1â— The Woman of Samaria requested but elementary and common water hee offered unto her the water of life Ioh. 4. The people followed him to bee fed by miracle with corporall food hee offered unto them the bread of life Ioh. 7. The poor blind man desired but his bodily sight Christ illuminated the eye of his soul Ioh. 9. Neither hath honours changed manners with him as is usuall amongst men for hee is a God immutable in goodness and without change or shadow of turning Iam. 1 17. so that if thou speak hee will hear and answer thy suit in supporting thee so that thou shalt bee sure to persevere and hold out unto the end Section 11. Object But I have no evidence of divine assistance nor can I pray for it to purpose Answ. Wee have the presence of Gods Spirit and grace many times and feel it not yea when we complain for want of iâ— as Pilate asked Christ what was truâ—h when the truth stood before him The stomach findes the best digestion even in sleep when wee least perceive it and whiles wee are most awake this power worketh in us either to further strength or disease without our knowledge of what is done within and on the other side that man is most dangerously sick in whom nature decays without his feeling without his complaint To know our selvs happy is good but woe were to us Christians if wee could not bee happy and know it not As touching Praier every one is not so happy as Sâ—even was to bee most fervent when they are most in pain yea many in time of sickness by reason of the extremity of pain can hardly pray at all whence Saint Iames wisheth us in affliction to pray our selvs but in case of sickness to send for the Elders that they may as those in the Gospell offer up the sick person to God in their praiers beeing unable to present their own casâ— Iam. 5.13.14.15 Yea it were miserable for the best Christian if all his former Praiers and Meditations did not serve to aid him in his last straights and meet together in the Center of his extremity yielding though not sensible relief yet secret benefit to the soul whereas the worldly man in this case having not layed up for this hour hath no comfort from God or from others or from himself Besides thou art happy in this there is not the poorest and meanest of Gods Children but as hee hath the benefit of Christs intercession in heaven Rom. 8.34 Ioh. 16.26 so hath hee also the benefit of the Praiers of all the Saints on Earth wee have the graces and gifts each of other in common Yet because thine own Praier is most proper and seeing it is the mindes Embassadour tâ— God and never faileth of success if it bee fervent as if our prayers want success they want heart their blessing is according to their vigor pray that thou mayest pray better If thy Leg â—â—e beâ—â—â—mâ—d go upon it a little and it will come to it self again To which if thou join fasting thou shalt do well for prayers are made â—at with fasting as Tertullian speaks Yea pray oft though thy prayers bee the shorter weak 〈…〉 which cannot digest large 〈◊〉 feed 〈◊〉 and lâ—â—tle O! saith holy Bernard most sweetly How oft hast thou meaning praier found mee lamenting and despairing and lest mee rejoycing and triumphing And what though thou canst not powr out thy soul in a flood of words The Woman diseased with an issue of blood said but within her self shee did not speak to bee heard of others and yet Christ heard her and answered her request Matth 9.21.22 The Lord esteemeth the will for the deed and the affection for the action Man sees the countenance God the heart man the deeds but God the meaning Hast thou but thoughts and desires and canst thou onely express them with sighs and groans these speechless
and that he would raise up evill against him out of his own lâ—ins here were as many Arrows as words Again the child which he had by Bathsheba was no sooner born but it died there was another Arrow Tamaâ— his daughter being marriageable was deslowred by his own Son Amnon there was two moâ—e Amnon himself being in drink was kill'd by Absalom at a Feast there was another This Absalom proves rebellious and riseth in Aâ—ms against his own Father makes him fly beyond Iordan there was one more He lieth with his Fathers Concubines in the sight of all Israel there was another And how much do you think did these Arrows wound the Kings heart and â—ierce his very soul Lastly lock upon Lazarus though Christs bosome fâ—iend Ion. 11. thou shalt see him labour under a mortal disease c. though many soulâ— were gained to the Gospel and cured by his being sick Si amatur saith Saint Aâ—â—in quomodâ— infirmatur Thus it were easie to shew the like of Ioseph Ieremy Daniel Iohn Baptist Peter Paul and all the generation of Gods Children and servants For as the Apostle giveth a generall testimony of all the Saints in the Old Testament saying That some endured the violence of fire some were 〈◊〉 others were tried by mockings and scourgings bonds and imprsonments some stoned some hewen in sunder some slain with the sword some wandred up and down in Sheep-skins and Goat-skins being destitute afflicted and tormented some forced to wander in Wildernesses and Mountains and hide themselvs in Dens and Caves of the earth being such as the world was â—ot worthy of Heb. 11. So Ecclesiasticall History gives the like generall testimony of all the Saints in the New Testament and succeeding ages foâ— we read that of all the Apostles none dyed a naturall death save onely Saint Iohn and hee also was banished by Domitian to Pathmos and at another time thrust into a Tun of seething Oil at Rome 〈◊〉 Tertullian and Saint Ierome do report As for other beleevers there was such a multitude of them suffered Martyrdom for professing the Gospel whereof some were stoned som crucified som beheaded some thrust through with spears some burnt with fire and the like for wee read of twenty nine severall deaths they were put unto that Ecclesiasticall History makes mention of two thousand which suffered the same day with Nicanor And after that in the time of the Ten persecutions were such an innumerable company of innocent Christians put to death and tormented that Saint Ierome in his Epistle to Chromatius and Heliodorus saith There was not one day in the whole year unto which the number of five thousand Mâ—rtyrs might not bee ascâ—ibed except onely the first day of Ianuary who were put to the most exquisite deaths and torments that ever the wit or malice of Men or Devills câ—uld invent to inflict upon them Since which time the Turke and the Pope have acted their parts in shedding the blood of the Saints as well as the Iews and Roman Empeours as appears in the Book of Acts and Monuments and Rev. 17. where the holy Ghost hath foretold that the Whore of Babylon should fight with the Lambe and they that are on his side called and chosen and saithfull untill shee were even drunk with the blood of the Saints and with the blood of the Martyrs of Iesus which in part was fulfilled in England under the Raign of Queen Mary when in one year a Hundred seventy six persons of quality were burnt for Religion with many of the common sort and in France where before these late bloody Massacrâ—â— there were two Hundred Thousand which suffered Martyrdom about Transubstantiation And it is well known that our Saviour Christs whole life even from his Cradâ—â— to his Grave was nothing else but a continued act of suffering yea hee was the person upon whom as upon one Center all our sorrows met Hee that had all possessed nothing except the punishment due to our sins which lay so heavy upon him for satisfaction thâ—â— it pressed his soul as it were to the nethermost â—â—ll and made him cry 〈◊〉 in the anguish of his spirit My God My God why hast thou forsaken mee So that there is nothing befalls â—â—s bâ—â— hath befaine our betters before us and to bee free from crosses and afflâ—â—tionâ— is the priviledge onely of the Church triumphant For qui non est Crucianus non est Christianus saith Luther there is not a Christian that carries not his Cross. It is onely Heaven that is above all windes storms and tempests Nor hath God saith Bernard cast man out of Paradice for him to think to find out another Paradice in this world Now the way not to repine at those above us is to look at those below us we seldom or never see any man served with simple favours It is not for every one to have his soul suck'd out of his mouth with a kiss as the Iews tell of Moses It is a great word that Zazomen speak of Apollonius that hee never asked any thing of God in all his life that hee obtained not This is not our Paradiâ—e but our Purgatory not a place of pleasure but a Pilgrimage not a Triumph but a Warfare Wee cannot say of this world as Tully reports of Sir acuse in Sicily and others of Rhodes that not one day passeth in which the Sunshines not clâ—aâ—ly on them Yea wee shink hee speeds well that lives as it were under a perpetuall Equinoctiall having night and day equall good and ill success in the same measure for these compositions make both our crosses tolerable and our blessings wholesom Wee that know not the afflictions of others call our own the heaviest every small current is a torrent every brook a River every River a Sea wee make our selves more miserable than wee need than wee should by looking upon our miseries in a multiplying glass wee measure the length of time by the sharpness of our afflictions and so make minutes seem hours and days months If wee bee sick and the Physician promises to visit us tomorrow with his best relief with what a tedious longing do wee expect his presence Our imagination makes every day of our sorrows appear like Ioshua's day when the Sun stood still in Gibeon The Summer of our delights is too short but the Winter of our affliction goes slowly off Wee are so sensible of a present distress and so ingratefull for savours past that wee remember not many years health so much as one days sickness it is true former meals do not relieve our present hunger but his cottage of ours ruins straight if it be not new daubed every day new repaired What then shall to-days Ague make us forget yesterdays health and all Gods former favours if hee do not answer us in every thing shall wee take pleasure in nothing Shall wee slight all his blessings because in one thing hee câ—osseth us whereas his least mercy is beyond our best
and contempt of God which is most fearfull and as a man would think should make it unpardonable I am sure the Psalmist hath a terrible word for all such if they would take notice of it Let them be confounded that transgress without a cause Psal. 25.3 Wherefore no longer continue it but repent of it and forsake it lest the Lord should deal by you as he hath threatned Deut. 28.58 59. That if we do not fear and dread his glorious and fearfull Name the Lord our God he will make our plagues wonderfull and of long continuance and the plagues of our posterity Besides how frequently doest thou pollute and prophane Gods Name and thy Saviours The Jews grievously sinned in crucifying the Lord of Life but once and that of ignorance but the times are innumerable that thou doest it every day in the year every hour in the day although thy Conscience and the Holy Spirit of Grace hath checkt thee for it a thousand and a thousand times Doest thou expect to have Christ thy Redeemer and Advocate when thy Conscience tells thee that thou hast seldome remembred Him but to blaspheme Him and more often named Him in thy Oaths and Curses than in thy Prayers True thou takest so little notice of the number of thy Oaths and Curses that thou wilt not acknowledge thou didst Swear or Curse at all Yea though thou beest taken in the manner and told of it thou wilt not believe it But all that are present can witness the same and Satan also as also the searcher of hearts who himself will one day be a swift witness against swearers Mal. 3.5 For of all other sinners the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his Name in vain as the third Commandement tells you Exod. 20.7 But wo is me it fares with common Swearers as with persons desperately diseased whose excrements and filth comes from them at unawares For as by much labour the hand is so hardened that it hath no sense of labour so their much swearing causeth such a brawny skin of senslesness to overspread the heart memory and conscience that the Swearer sweareth unwittingly and having sworn hath no remembrance of his Oath much less repentance for his sin Wherefore I beseech you by the mercies of God who hath removed so many evils and conferred so many good things upon you that they are beyond thought or imagination to leave it especially after this warning which in case you do not will be a sore witness and rise up in judgement against you another day Or if you regard not your self nor your own souls good yet for the Nations good leave your Swearing and Banning For the Lord hath a great controversie with the Inhabitants of the Land because of swearing Hos. 4 1 2. Yea because of Oaths the whole Land even the three Nations now mourneth as you may see Ier. 23.10 But thou who art a little civilized wilt alledge That if â—hou doest swear it is but Faith and Troth by our Lâ—â—y the Light or the 〈…〉 Answer True blind sensualists that have no other guide but the flesh may deem or dream it a mite a moate a matter of nothing But hadst thou the least knowledg of the Law of God or sâ—ill in Scripture thou wouldest know that God expresly forbids it and that upon pain of damnation Iames 12 5. And that Christ commands us not to swear at all in our ordinary communication saying That whatsoever is more than Yea Yea Nay Nay cometh of evil Matth. 5.34 35 36 37. If the matter be light and vain we must not swear at all if so weighty that we may lawfully swear as before a Magistrate being called to it then we must onely use the glorious Name of our God in a holy and religious manner as you may see Deut. 6.13 Isa. 45.23 65.16 Iosh. 23.7 Exod. 23.13 Ier. 5.7 And the reasons of it are weighty if we look into them for in swearing by Faith Our Lady The Light or any other creature you ascribe that unto the said creature which is onely proper to God namely to know your heart and to be a discerner of secret things Why else should you call that Creature as a witness unto your conscience that you speak the truth and lye not which onely belongeth to God And therefore the Lord calls it a forsaking of him as mark well what he saith Ier. 5.7 How shall I spare thee for this thy children have forsaken me and sworn by them that are no gods And do you make it a small matter to forsake God and make a God of the creature Will you believe the Prophet Amos If you will he saith speaking of them that swore by the sin of Samaria That they shall fall and never rise again Amos 8.14 A terrible place to vain Swearers Yea in swearing by any Creature whatsoever we do invocate that Creature and ascribe to it divine worship a lawfull Oath being a kind of Invocation and a part of Gods worship Yea whatsoever we swear by that we invocate both as our witness surety and Judg Heb. 6.16 and by consqeuence deifie it by ascribing and communicating unto it Gods incommunicable Attributes as his Omnipresence and Omnisciency of being every where present and knowing the secret thoughts and intentions of the heart and likewise an Omnipotency as being Almighty in Patronizing Protecting Defending and Rewarding us for speaking the truth or punishing us if we speak falsly all which are so peculiar to God as that they can no way be communicated or ascribed to another So that in swearing by any of these things thou committest an high degree of gross Idolatry thou spoilest and robbest God of his glory the most impious kind of these and in a manner dethronest Him and placest an Idol in his room Neither are we to joyn any other with God in our Oaths for in so doing we make base Idols and filthy Creatures Corrivals in honour and Competitors in the Throne of Justice with the Lord who is the Creator of Heaven and earth and the supream Judg and solo Monarch of all the world 〈…〉 Lord and by Malcham which Malcham was their King or as some think their Idol Zeph. 1.4 5. But as if swearing alone would not press thee deep enough into Hell thou addest Cursing to it a sin of an higher nature which nâ—ne use frequently but such as are desperately wicked it being their peculiar brand in Scripture as how doth the Holy Ghost stigmaâ—ize such an one His mouth is full of Cursing Psal. 10.7 Rom. 3.14 or he loveth Cursing Psal. 109.17 And indeed whom can you observe to love this sins or to have their mouthes â—ull of Cursing But Ruffians and sons of Belial such as have shaken out of their hearts the fear of God the shame of men the love of Heaven the dread of Hell not once caring what is thought or spoken of them here or what becomes of them hereafter yea observe them well and you
Bawds and Panders of vice breath nothing but infection and studie nothing but their own and other mens destruction That the Drunkard is like Iulian who never did a man a good turn but it was to damne his soul. That his proffers are like the â—owlers shrape when he casts meat to birds which is not out of pitie to relieve but out of treacherie to insnare them Or like traps we set for vermine seeming charitable when they intend to kill Ier. 5.26 And thou maist answer these cursed tempters who delight in the murther of souls as the woman of Endor did Saul 1 Sam. 28. Wherefore seekst thou to take me in a snare to cause me to die Vers. 9. That he is another Absalom who made a feast for Amnon whom he meant to kill And there is no subtlety like that which deceives a man and hath thanks for the labour For as our Saviour saith Blessed is the man that is not offended at their scoffs Mat. 11.6 So blessed is the man that is not taken 〈…〉 with their wiles For herein alone consists the difference He whom the Lord loves shall be delivered from their meretricious allurements Eccles. 7.26 And he whom the Lord abhors shall â—all into their snares Prov. 22.14 9. Br. That Taveâ—ns and Tap-houses are the drinking schools where they learne this their skill and are trained up in this trade of tâ—mpting For Satan does not work them to this heighth of impietie all at once but by degrees When custome of sin hath deaded all remorse for sin as it is admirable how the soul that takes delight in â—ewdnesse is gained upon by custome They grow up in sin as worldlings grow in wealth and honour They waxe worse and worse saies the Apostle 2 Tim. 3.13 they go first over shoo 's then over boots then over shoulders and at length over head and ears in sin as some do in debt Now these Tap-houses are their meeting-places where they hear the Divels lectures read the shops and markets where Satan drives his trade the schools where they take their degrees these are the Guild-halls where all sorts of sinners gather together as the humours do into the stomach before an Ague fit and where is projected all the wickednesse that breaks sorth in the Nation as our reverend Iudges do finde in their several Circuits That these Taverns and Ale-houses or rather hell-houses are the â—ountains and well-heads from whence spring all our miseries and mischiefs these are the Nurseries af all riot excesse and idlenesse making our Land another Sodom and furnishing yearly our Iayls and Gallowses Here they sit all day in troops doing that in earnest which we have seen boies do in sport stand on their heads and shake their heels against heaven where even to hear how the Name of the Lord Iesus is pearced and God's Name blasphemed would make a dumbe-man speak a dead-man almost to quake 10. Br. That it were endless to repeaâ— their vain babling scurrilous jesting wicked talking impious swearing and cursing that when the drink hath once bit them and set their tongues at libertie their hearts come up as easily as some of their drink yea their limitlesse tongues do then clatter like so many windows loose in the winde and you may assoon perswade a stone to speak as them to be silent it faring with their clappers as with a sick-mans pulse which alwaies beats but ever out of order That one Drunkard hath tongue enough for twentie men for let but three of them be in a room they will make a noise as if all the thirtie bells in Antwerpe steeâ—le were rung at once or do but passe by the door you would think your self in the Land of Parrats That it is the propertie of a drunkard to disgorge his bosome with his stomach to emptie his minde with his maw His tongue resembles Bacchus his Liber pater and goes like the sayle of a Winde-mill For as a great gale of winde whirleth the sayls about so abundance of drink whirleth his tongue about and keeps it in continual motion Now he rayls now he scoffs now he lies now he slanders now he seduces talks bawdy swears bans soams and cannot be quiet till his tongue be wormed So that from the beginning to the end he belcheth forth nothing but what is as far from truth pietie reason modestie as that the Moon came down from heaven to visit Mahomet As oh the beastlinesse which burns in their unchaste and impure mindes that smokes out at their polluted mouthes A man would think that even the Divel himself should blush to hear his childe so talk How doth 〈…〉 his mouth run over with falshoods against both Magistrates Ministers and Christians what speaks he lesse then whoredoms adulteries incests at every word yea hear two or three of them talke you would change the Lycaonians language and say Divels are come up in the likenesse of Men. 11. Br. That at these places men learn to contemne Authority as boies grown tall and stubborn contemne the rod Here it is that they utter swelling and proud words against such as are in Dignitie as Saint Peter and Saint Iude have it They set their mouthes against heaven and their tongues walk through the earth Psal. 73.9 So that many a good Minister and Christian may say with holy David I became a song of the drunkards Psal 69.12 And in case any of them have wit here they will shew it in scoffing at Religion and flowting at holinesse From whence it is that we have so many Atheists and so sew Christians amongst us notwithstanding our so much means of grace and that the Magistracie Ministrie are so wofully contemned by all sorts of people That these tippling Tap-houses are the common Quagmires of all filthinesse where too many drawing their patrimonies through their throats exhaust and lavish on t their substance and lay plots and devices how to get more For hence they fall either to open courses of violence or secret mischief till at last the Iayle prepares them for the Gibbet for lightly they sing through a red Lattise before they crie through a Grate 12 Br. I speak not of all I know the calling to be good and that there are good of that calling and these will thank me because what I have said makes for their honour and profit too but sure I am too many of these drinking-houses are the very dens and shops yea the thrones of Satan very sinks of sin which like so many Common-shores refuse not to welcome and incourage any in the most loathsome pollutions they are able to invent and put in practice As did you but hear and see and smell and know what is done in these Taverns and Ale-houses you would wonder that the earth could bear the howses or the Sun indure to look upon them That least they should not in all this do homage enough to Satan they not seldom drink their healths upon their knees as the Heathen Witches
heaven earth nor hell could have yeelded any satisfactory thing besides Christ that could have satisfied Gods justice and merited heaven for us then O then The eternall God would dye viz. so far as was possible or necessary that we might not dye eternally Iohn 3.16 A mercy bestowed and a way found out that may astonish all the sons of men o◠〈…〉 were his enemies mortally hating him and to our utmost fighting against him and taking part with his only enemies Sin and Satan as now you doe not having the least thought or desire of reconcilement but a perverse and obstinate will to resist all means tending thereunto 3. § O my brethren bethink your selves It is his maintenance we take and live on The air we breath the earth we tread on the fire that warms us the water that cools and cleanseth us the cloaths that cover us the food that does nourish us the delights that cheer us the beasts that serve us the Angels that attend us even all are his That we are not at this present in hell there to fry in flames never to be freed That we have the free offer of grace here and everlasting glory in heaven hereafter we are only beholding to him And shall we deny this Lord that hath bought us shall we most spightfully and maliciously fight on Satans side against him with all our might and that against knowledge and conscience I wish you would a little think of it 4. § For favours bestowed and deliverances from danger bind to gratitude or else the more bonds of duty the more plagues for neglect The contribution of blessings requires retribution of thanks or will bring distribution of judgments And certainly if a friend had given us but a thousand part of what God hath we should heartily love him all our lives and think no thanks sufficient And in reason Hath God done so much for us and shall we denye him any thing he requireth of us though it were our lives yea our souls much more our sins most of all this sottish and damnable sin in which there is neither profit nor pleasure nor credit nor any thing else to provoke or intice us unto it as in other sins for all you can expect by it is the suspicion of common Lyers by being common Sweaâ—ers Or that you shall vex others and they shal hate you Whereas if we could give Christ our Bodyes and Souls they should be saved by it but he were never the better for them Yea swearing and cursing are sins from which of all other sins we have the most power to abstain For were you forced to pay three shillings four pence for every oath and curse you utter as the Law enjoins or if you were sure to have your tongue cut out which is too light a punishment for this sin â— damnation being the due penalty thereof as the Apostle sets it down Iames 5.12 you both could and would leave it which alone makes it altogether inexcusable And this know that the easier the thing commanded is the greater guilt in the breach of it and the lighter the injuncâ—ion the heavier the transgression as Austin speaks and Adams eating the forbidden fruit sufficiently proves So that it is evident you love this sin meerly because it is a great sin and blaspheme out of meer malice to and contempt of God which is most fearfull and as a man would think should make it unpardonable I am sure the Psalmist hath a terrible word for all such if they would take notice of it Let them be confounded that transgresse without a cause Psal. 25.3 And no marvell that this fearfull imprecation should fall from the Prophetâ— mouth for that man is bottomlesly ill who loves vice meerly because 〈…〉 digious damnable wretch who rather then not die will anger God on set purpose Wherefore looke to it and think of it you cursing and cursed Swearers You swear away your salvation curse away your blessing Howling and Cursing shall be your chief ease in Hell to whom blasphemy was an especiall recreation on Earth 5. § Argue with all the world and they will conclude there is no vice like ingratitude And meer ingratitude returns nothing for good but you return evill yea the greatest and most malicious evill for the greatest and most admired love It was horrible ingratitude for the Iewes to scourge and crucifie Christ who did them good every way for he healed their diseases fed their bodies inlightned their mindes of God became Man and lived miserably among them many years that he might save their souls though in killing him they did their utmost to sinke the only ship that could save them but you are more ingratefull to God and Christ then they were or can be exprest by the best Oratour alive For which read more in a Treatise intituled Gods goodnesse and Englands unthankfulnesse from Chapter 4. to Chapter 7. 6. § O that you would but consider that the Lord Iehovah who is a God great and terrible of most glorious majesty and infinite purity hears and beholds you in all places and in every thing you think speak or do who is a just Judge and will not let this cursed sin go unpunished then would you keep a narrower watch over your thoughts then any other can do over your actions yea you would assoon stab a dagger to your hearts as let such oaths and execrations drop from your mouths whereas now you swear and curse as if he that made the ear could not hear or as if he were neither to be feared nor cared for who for sin cast the Angels out of Heaven Adam out of Paradise drowned the old world râ—â—â—ed down fire and brimstone upon Sodome commanded the earth to open her mouth and swallow down quick Corah and his companie he who smote Egypt with so many plagues overthrew Pharaoh and his host in the Red sea destroyed great and mighty Kings giving their land for an inheritance to his people and can as easily with a word of his mouth strike you dead while you are blaspheming him and cast you body and soul into Hell for your odious unthankfulnesse yea it is a mercie beyond expression that he hath spared you so long Consider of it I beseech you lest you swear away your part in that bloud which must save you if ever you be saved yea take heed lest you be plagued with a witnesse and that both here and hereafter for God who cannot lie hath threatned that his curse shall never depart from the house of the Swearer as it is Zach. 5.1 to 5. And I doubt not but you are already cursed though you know it not That either he hath cursed you in your bodie by sending some foul disease or in your estate by suddainly consuming iâ— or in your name by blemishing and blasting it or in your seed by not prospering it or in your minde by darkning it or in your heart by hardning it or in your conscience by
to vain swearers Neither are we to join any other with God in our oaths for in so doing we make base Idols and filthy creatures Corrivals in honour and Competitors in the Throne of Justice with the Lord who is Creatour of Heaven and Earth and the supreme Judge and sole Monarch of all the world Or in case we do our doom shall be remedilesse for the Lord threatneth by the Prophet Zephany that he will cut off them that swear by the Lord and by Malcham which Malcham was their King or as some think their Idol Zeph. 1.4 5. But admit the sin were small as you would have it to be yet the circumstances make it most heinous for even the least sin in its own nature is not only mortal but rests unpardonable so long as it is willingly committed and excuted or defended Swearer But all do swear except some few singular ones and they also will lye which is as bad 7. § Messeng. You must not measure all others by your own bushell for although ill Dispositions cause ill Suspicions even as the eye that is bloudshood sees all things red or as they that have the Iaundies see all things yellow yet know that there be thousands who can say truly through Gods mercie that they had rather choose to have their souls passe from their bodies then a wilfull prenseditated lie or a wicked oath from their mouths wherefore when you want experience think the best as charitie bids you and leave what you know not to the searcher of hearts 8 § As for the number of Swearers it cannot be denyed but the sin is almost universall and this is it which hath incensed Gods wrath and almost brought an universall destruction upon our whole Nation but is noâ— this excuse That others do so a most reasonlesse plea and only becoming a fool When our Saviour Christ hath plainly told us that the greatest number go the broad way to destruction on and but a few the narrow way which leadeth unto life Mat. 7.13 14. And S. Iohn that the whole world lyeth in wickednesse 1 John 5.19 And that the number of those whom Satan shall deceive is as the sand of the sea Rev. 20.8 13 16. Isa. 10.22 Rom. 9.27 And tell me Were it a good plea to commit a Felonie and say that others do so Or Wilt thou leap into Hell and cast away thy soul because others do so A â—orry comfort it will be to have a numerous multitude accompanie us into that lake of fire that never shall be quenched Besides it is Gods expresse charge Exod. 23.2 Thou shalt not follow a multitude to doe evill and S. Pauls everlasting rule Rom. 12.2 Fashion not your selves like unto this world 〈…〉 some urgent matter constraineth for the confirming of a necessary truâ—â— which can by no other lawfull means be cleared and for the ending of all contentions and controversies and clearing our own or our neighbourâ— good name person or estate and to put an end to all strife aiming at Gods glory and our own or our neighbours good which is the only use and end of an oath in which case a man is rather a patient then a voluntary agent You may swear otherwise not Neither must we swear at all in our ordinary communication if we will obey Gods Word as you may see Mat. 5 34 35 36 37. Iam. 5.12 Swearer Except I swear men will not believe me 10. § Messenger Thou hadst as good say I have so often made shipwracâ— of my credit by accustomary lying that I can gain no belief unto my word without an oaths for it argues a guilty conscience of the want of credit anâ— that our word alone is worth no respect when it will not be taken without a pawn or surety Neither will any but base Bankrupts pawn so precious Iewel as their Faith or offer better security for every small trifle Beside he that often sweareth not seldome forsweareth And so I have informed yoâ— from Gods Word what the danger is of vain and wicked swearing MEMB. 3. 1. § But as if Swearing alone would not presse thee deep enough intâ— hell thou addest cursing to it a sin of an higher nature which non use frequently but such as like Goliah and Shimei are desperately wicked it being their peculiar brand in Scripture as how doth the Holy Ghost stigâ—matize such an one His mouth is full of cursing Psal. 10.7 Rom. 3.1 or be loveth cursing Psal. 109.17 and indeed whom can you observe to loâ— this sin or to have their mouths full of cursing but Russians and sons oâ— Belial such as have shaken out of their hearts the fear of God the shame oâ— men the love of heaven the dread of hell not once caring what is though or spoken of them here or what becomes of them hereafter yea observe theâ— well and you will finde that they are mockers of all that march not undeâ— the pay of the Devill 2. § And whence do these Monsters of the earth these hellish miscreanâ— these bodily and visible Devils learn this their damnable cursing and swearing Are not their tongues fired and edged from Hell as Saint Iames hath Jam. 3.6 yea it is the very language of the damned as you may see Rev. â—â— 1 21. Only they learn it here before they come thither and are suâ—â—proficients therein that the Devil counts them his best scholars and seâ— them in his highest form Psal. 1.1 And well they deserve it with whoâ— the language of hell is so familiar that blasphemy is become their moth tongue Besides it is the very depth of sin roaring and drinking is the horse-way to Hell whoring and cheating the foot-way but Swearing aâ— Cursing follows Korah Dathan and Abiram And certainly if the infeâ—â—â— Tophet be not for these men it can challenge no guests But see noâ— witlesse gracelesse and shamelesse even the best are that use to curse 〈…〉 I shall man tremble to name because I were as good knock at a deaf mans 〈◊〉 or a dead mans grave as speak to them 3. § Thou art crossed by some one perhaps thy wife child or servant or else thy horse the weather the dice bowls or some other of the creatures displease thee and thou fallest a cursing and blaspheming them wishing the plague of God or Gods vengeance to light on them or some such hellish speech fals from thy foul mouth And so upon every foolish trifle or every time thou art angry God must be at thy beck and come down from heaven in all hast and become thy Officer to revenge thy quarrel and serve thy malicious humour O monstrous impiety O shamelesse impudenciel to be abhorred of all that hear it not once taking notice what he commands in his Word as Blesse them that persecute you blesse I say and curse not Rom. 12.14 And again Blesse them that curse you and pray for them which hurt you Luk. 6.28 which is the practice of all true Christians 1
Thrones and Kingdomes upon Earth are less then the drop of a bucket I say â—0 15 and 66.1 Yea how little how nothing are the poore and Temporary Injoyments of this life to those we shall injoy in the next 1 Cor. 2.9 Dost thou desire Beauty Riches Honour Pleasure Long Life or what ever else can be named no place so glorious by creation so beautifull with delectation so rich in possession so comfortable for habitation nor so durable for lasting Rom. 8.18 Heb. 12.22 1 Pet. 1.4 2 Cor. 4 17 There O There one day is better then a thousand there is rest from our labours peace from our Enemies freedom from our sins there is no Death nor Dearth no pining nor repining no fraud sorrow nor sadness neither tears nor fears defect nor loathing Revel 7.16.17 and 14.13 and 21.4 Iob 3.17 But of this I have spoken at large in The whole duty of a Christian. Now all this is propounded as a recompence for such as give what they have have they but a very cup of cold water Matth. 10.42 Yea we cannot give so little to a disciple in the name of a disciple but it assures us of our right and title unto this eternall inheritance Heb. 6.10 Prov. 14.21 Col. 3.12 14. 2 Pet. 1.7 8 10.11 Phil 4.18 Matth. 5.7 Christ hath promised to make thee a great one in Heaven if thou but relieve one of his little ones on earth Almes is a seed which we cast into the earth as it were bâ—t we gather the crop in Heaven Whence the Apostle would have Timothy to charge them that are rich in this world that they be not high minded nor trust in uncertain riches but in the Lord who giveth us richly all things to enjoy And that they do good that they be rich in good workes ready to distribute willing to communicate laying up in store for themselves mark his reason a good foundation against the time to come that they may lay hold on eternall life 1 Tim. 6.17 18 19. And hereupon it is that he telleth the Philâ—ppians he was glad that they had sent him a supply not so much for his own benefit as for their gain which should be great in the day of account Phil. 4.14.17 18. And this makes Solomon say that he who is mercifull doth good to his own soul Prov. 11.17 So that to distribute to the poore on earth is before hand to provide a rich treasure in Heaven And who then that believes this would not think himself happy in such an exchange Is not this the best Chimistry to turn Earth into Heaven is not this a good bargaine to part with vaine and uncertain things to partake of real and durable riches Believe it this is the best improvement and the most that can be made of these things Whereupon St. Austin thus exhorts Si vis esse mercator optimus faenerâ—tor egregius da quod non potes retinere ut recipias quod non poteris amittere da modicum ut recipias centuplum da temporalem possessionem ut consequaris hereditatem aternam Wouldest thou be a good Merchant a great Vsurer give that thou canst not keep that thou maist receive that which cannot be lost Give though but a little that thou maist receive a thousand sold give thy earthly goods that thou maist obtain eternall life though indeed this giving is rather a receiving then a giving a receiving of treasure for trash and for things that cannot be kept a treasure that cannot be lost as another hath it Nor do the poore so much gain by what we give them as we do The deeds of the charitable do far more profit the giver then the receiver and he who gives an almes doth himself a greater almes Neither is it so much given as laid up for we may truly say what I gave that I have what I kept that I lost as one caused it to be set upon his gravestone What the charitable man gives herâ— is but lent for he shall receive is again by Bill of Exchange in Heaven and that with unspeakable increase Yea it shall be a notable advantage to us at the hour of death for when all other riches shall fail what we have bestowed this way shall let us in to heaveÌ„ God freely cronwing his own grace in us Make your selves friends of the MaÌ„mâ—â— of unrighteousness that when ye faile they may receive you into everlasting habitations Luke 16.9 The poore saith Gregory Niceâ— are appointed Porters to let their rich Benefactors into Heaven So that to give much is to keep much and that what would otherwise be lost by keeping the charitable man keeps by loosing And so proves richer under ground then even he was above it which makes one say He is not wise who knowing he must hence In worldly building maketh great expence But he that buildeth for the world to come Is wise expend he never so great a summe And another he shall depart a beggar out of this world who sends not a portion of his estate before him unto eternall bâ—isse Nay it manifestly proves that heaven is none of our Countrey if we will send none of our wealth thither before us Or rather that we thinke Heaven nothing worth when we will not give a little base pelfe to compasse it CHAP. XXX But if giving might not properly be called gaining why is it compared to sowing Experieence proves that if we keep our seed by us it will corrupt but cast it inâ—o the earth we shall have it againe with manifold increase A man treasures up no more of his riches then what he contributes in almes The â—oole in the Gospelâ— filled his barnes in fillinâ— the bellies of the poore he had done more wisely I confesse this is a point of Doctrine which the world will not receive let God say what he will but godly Chrysostome both affirmes and proves that the rich are more beholding to the poore then the poore to the rich The poor receive onely a single almes the rich have returned them an hundred-fold here and everlasting happinesse hereafter Mat. 5.7 25.35 Luke 16.9 wherein the prayers of their poore suppliants carry no small stroak For which see 2 Cor. 9.11 to 16. The poore are but the ground into which these seeds are cast But we are the Husbandmen who disperse and scatter them Now as the seed is chiefly for his benefit who soweth it and not for the benefit of the ground into which it is cast so the poor have but the present use and possession of this leed of almes-deeds but the benefit of the crop or harvest belongeth to those good Husbandmen who sow in these grounds the seeds of their beneficence Again the poor receive onely things transitory and but of small value but they that give thâ—ngs spirituall and eternall most inestimable and heavenly riches Why say we then we give to the poor when as it may more truly be said that we give unto our selves
case when whatsoever we give to the poor we give it not so much to them as to our selves Dan. 4.27 Prov. 11.17 CHAP. LVIII NInthly Is it so that what we give here to Christ's poor members we shall receive again in Heaven with ten thousand thousand fold increase of God himself What wise man then wil not disburse a good part of his Estate even as much as he can well spare this way when it will bring in such benefit Yea one would think the more covetous men are and the more they love their money the more liberal and bountiful this should make them Some love their money so well that they would if possible carry in with them when they dye If so this is the only way The onely means to have the fruit and benefit of our riches for ever is to send them before us into our Heavenly Countrey where we shall have our everlasting habitation Nor can we carry any more of our Wealth with us then what we thus lay out for these earthly things are lost by keeping and kept by bestowing Neither can they and we long continue together seeing either they will leave us in our life time or we shall leave them at the hour of death when all that we possess shall be left behind us and that onely shal be our own which we have sent before us In which respect our riches are fitly compared unto Seed which can no otherways be truly kept then when we seem utterly to lose it for if we keep it in our Garners it will either be spent in the use or in time must corrupt and perish but if we cast it into the ground where it seemeth to rot and to be lost it is the onely way to preserve and keepe it from losing perishing Give then that which you can no otherwise keep that you may receive that which you can never loose for to part with that which you cannot keepe that you may get that you cannot loose is a good bargain Again What folly is it saith Chrysostom there to leave thy Wealth whence thou art a departing and not to send it before thee whither thou art going To leave lose thy riches in thy Inn the place of thy Pilgrimage and not to transport it into thine own Country and Mansion house where thou art ever to reside let thy Goods bee where thy Countrey is Let us imitate herein wise Travellers who being in a strange and dangerous Countrey wil not carry their Riches and Treasures about them because they be then in danger by thieves and enemies to be spoiled of them hazarding also therewith the loss of their lives but deliver them rather to the Agents and Factors of sufficient Merchants dwelling in their own Countrey that so taking from them Bills of Exchange they may receive them at their coming home The best means of transporting them thither is to put thy money into the Lords Treasury to deliver it unto the poor who like trusty Porters will carry it for us whereas if we carry it our selves it will like heavy burthens hinder our journey like the Camels Bunch keepe us from entering into the straight Gate whereas if the poor whom God hath appointed for this service carry it for us we shall avoid the trouble and escape this danger Our Wealth can never do us so much good as when it helps us in our way to Heaven where there is no use of such transitory things for there the valuation of Gold ceaseth Riches are of no use there and in Hell it was a drop of water that the Churl wished for not a Bag of Gold nor a Lordship of many Acres he had too large an Inheritance of them before Wherefore ye rich men yea all men to the utmost of your ability do that good before death which may do you good after death as Austin speaks put a good part of your Goods even as much as you can wel spare from your own use and for the well furnishing of your Journey into the hands of the poor whom Christ hath appointed as his Agents and Factors and so it shall most surely be repaid with infinite encrease here if we need it however having finished our Pilgrimage and safely arrived at our heavenly home when Death hath spoiled us of all the rest we shall most richly be provided And this is the right course to make us friends of the unrighteous Mammon unto which our Saviour perswadeth us Luke 16.9 This is to play the wise Stewards that when by Death we are thrust out of our Stewardship we having discreetly laid out our Master's Goods may be joyfully received into those everlasting Habitations Nor will it so much grieve a good man at the upshot of all that he hath been a poor Treasurer as joy him that he hath been a good Steward Yea it wil be the sweetest and joyfullest saying that ever our ears did hear when Christ shall say to us as you heard before Come ye blessed of my Father and inherit the Kingdom c. This will far more rejoice thy soul then it does now refresh the others body Again Is there any place so safe as Heaven where no thief comes where no Plunderer comes where no rust comes Is there any place like that Or can you put it into a better and safer hand then into the hands of God himself If then you wil lay it where you may be sure to have it forth-coming put it into Gods hand lay it up in Heaven But if thou wilt not or if contrariwise thy onely care is to hoard up Riches upon the earth this does plainly shew that this World is thy native home and Countrey and that thou hast no right or inheritance in the Heavenly Canaan As how is Heaven our Countrey when as we will send none of our Wealth thither before us CHAP. LIX BUt many to save their purses will object that they are poor themselves and have nothing to spare them when they want relief And many of them speak more truly then they are aware for though they abound with earthly Riches yet are they bare and beggarly in respect of the chief riches and spiritual Treasure though they are rich in goods yet are they poor in Grace poor in Love towards God and their Neighbours poor in Faith and Obedience and poor in Pity Mercy and Compassion towards their Brethren which makes them so niggardly and close handed that they wil part with nothing for their relief They have not for the poor a few scraps to preserve them from perishing with hunger but they have enough for themselves to pamper their bellies and with the Rich Glutton to fare deliciously every day They have enough to entertain their rich friends with superfluous pomp and plenty and they they will not leave to their own appetite but press them with their importunity to eat still more when already they have eaten enough and too much but to the poore they will not
so doing he shall greatly increase his knowledge and lessen his vites In â— few dayes he may read it and ever after be the better for it But me thinks I am too like a carelesse Porter which keepes the guests without doors till they have lost their stomacks wherefore I will detain you no longer in the Porch but unlock the door and let you in THE BENEFIT OF AFFLICTION and how to husband it so that with blessing from above the weakest Christian may be able to support himself in his most miserable Exigents CHAP. 1. Why the Lord suffers his children to be so traduced and persecuted by his and their enemies and first That it makes for the glory of his power IN the former Treatise I have proved that there is a naturall enmity and a spirituall Antipathy between the Men of the World and the children of GOD between the seed of the Serpent and the seed of the Woman And that these two Regiments being the Subjects of two severall Kings Satan and Câ—rist are governed by Laws opposite and clean contrary each to the other whereby it comes to passe that grievous temptations and persecutions do alwayes accompany the remission of sins That all men as Austine speaks are necessitated to miseries which bend their course towards the Kingdom of Heaven For godlinesse and temptation are such inseparable attendants on the same person that a mans sins be no sooner forgiven and he rescued from Satan but that Lion fomes and roares and bestirs himselfe to recover his losse Neither can Gods love be enjoyed without Satans disturbance Yea the World and the Devil therefore hate us because God hath chosen us If a Convert comes home the Angels welcome him with Songs the Devils follow him with uproar and fury his old acquaintance with scorns and obloquie for they think it quarrel enough that we will no longer run with them to the same excess of riot 1 Pet. 4.4 That we will no longer continue miserable with them they envy to see themselves cashiered as persons infected with the plague will scoff at such of their acquaintance as refuse to consort with them as they have done formerly It is not enough for them to be bad themselves except they rail at and persecute the good He that hath no grace himself is vexed to see it in another godly men are thorns in wicked mens eyes as Iob was in the Devils because they are good or because they are deerly beloved of God If a mans person and wayes please God the world will be displeased with both If God be a mans friend that will be his enemy if they exercise their malice it is where he shews mercy and indeed he refuseth to be an Abel whom the malice of Cain doth not exercise as Gregory speaks for it is an everlasting rule of the Apostles He that is born after the flesh will persecute him that is born after the Spirit Gal. 4.29 not because he is evil but because he is so much better then himself 1 John 3.12 Because his life is not like other mens his wayes are of another fashion Wisdom 2.15 I have also shewed the Original continuance properties causes ends and what will be the issue of this enmity and therein made it plain that as for the present they suit like the Harp and the Harrow agree like two poysons in one stomack the one being ever sick of the other so to reconcile them together were to reconcile Fire and Water the Wolfe and the Lambe the Windes and the Sea together yea that once to expect it were an effect of frenzie not of hope It remains in the last place that I declare the Reasons why God permits his dearest children so to be afflicted The godly are so patient in their sufferings With other grounds of comfort and Vses and first of the first The Reasons why God suffers the same are chiefly sixteen all tending to his glory and their spiritual and everlasting good benefit and advantage for the malignity of envy if it be well answered is made the evil cause of a good effect to us God and our souls are made gainers by anothers sin The Reasons and Ends which tend to Gods glory are three 1 It makes for the glory of his Power 2 It makes for the glory of his Wisdom 3 It makes much for his glory when those graces which he hath bestowed upon his children do the more shine through employment It makes for the glory of his power Moses having declared in what manner the Lord permitted Pharaoh to oppress the children of Israel more and more still hardning his heart shews the reason of it in these words That I may multiply my miracles and wonders in the land of Egypt That I may lay my hand upon Pharaoh and bring out mine Armies even my people by great judgements that my power may be known and that I may declare my Name throughout all the World Exod. 7.3 4. 9.16 When that multitude of Ammonites and Moabites came to war against Iehosaphat and the children of Israel intending to cast them out of the Lords inheritance and utterly destroy them to the dishonour of God the Lord by delivering them from that sore affliction gained to himself such honour and glory That as the Text saith the fear of God was upon all the Kingdoms of the Earth when they heard that the Lord had fought so against the enemies of Israel 2 Chron. 20.19 The judgement was upon some the fear came upon all it was but a few mens loss but it was all mens warning 1 Cor. 10.11 When the Lord brought again the Captivity of Sion saith the Psalmist then said they among the Heathen The Lord hath done great things for them Psal. 126.1 2. God provides on purpose mighty adversaries for his Church that their humiliation may be the greator in susteining and his glory may be greater in deliverance yea though there be legions of Devils and every one stronger then many legions of men and more malicious then strong yet Christs little Flock lives and prospers And makes not this exceedingly for our Makers for our Guardians glory Gods power is best made known in our weakness 2 Cor. 12.9 And our deliverance is so much the more wondred at by how much the less it was expected Impossibilities are the best advancers of Gods glory who not seldom hangs the greatest wâ—ights upon the smallest wiers as he doth those bottles of Heaven being of infinite weight and magnitude in the soft air where no man can make a feather hang and the massie substance of the whole Earth and Sea upon nothing Job 26.7 8. Yea the whole frame of the Heavens have no other Columnes or Supporters to lean upon than his mighty and powerful Word Gen. 1.6 7 8. For what we least believe can be done we most admire being done the lesser the means and the greater the opposition the more is the glory of him who by little means doth
cold doth keep in and double their inward heat And so of mans body the more extream the cold is without the more doth the natural heat fortifie it self within and guard the heart The Corn receives an inward heat and comfort from the Frost and Snow which lieth upon it Trees lopt and pruned flourish the more and bear the fuller for it The Grape when it is most pressed and trodden maketh the more and better Wine The drossie gold is by the fire refined Windes and Thunder clears the Air Working Seas purge the Wine Fire increaseth the sent of any Perfume Pounding makes all Spices smell the sweeter Linnen when it is buckt and washt and wrung and beaten becomes the whiter and fairer the Earth being torn up by the Plough becomes more rich and fruitful Is there a piece of ground naturally good Let it lie neglected it becomes wilde and barren yea and the more rich and fertile it is of it self the more waste and fruitless it proveth for want of Tillage and Husbandry The Razor though it be tempered with a due proportion of Steel yet if it pass not the Grindstone or Whetstone is never the less unapt to cut yea though it be made once never so sharp if it be not often whelted it waxeth dul All which are lively emblemes of that truth which the Apostle delivers 2 Cor. 4.16 We faint not for though our outward man perish yet the inward man is renewed daily Even as a Lambe is much more lively and nimble for shearing If by enmity and persecution as with a knife the Lord pareth and pruneth us it is that we may bring forth the more and better fruit and unless we degenerate we shall bear the better for bleeding as Anteus every time rose up the stronger when Hercules threw him to the ground because he got new strength by touching of his Mother O admirable use of affliction health from a wound cure from a disease out of grief joy gain out of loss out of infirmity strength out of sin holiness out of death life yea we shall redeem something of Gods dishonour by sin if we shall thence grow holy But this is a harder Riddle then Sampsons to these Philistims CHAP. 6. That it stirs them up to Prayer 3 THirdly because they quicken our devotion make us pray unto God with more fervency Lord saith Isaiah in trouble they will visit thee they poured out prayers when thy chastening was upon them Isay 26.16 In their affliction saith Hosea they will seek thee diligently Hosea 5.15 That we never pray so feelingly fervently forcibly as in time of affliction may be seen in the examples of the children of Israel Judges 3.9 15. Elisha 2 Kings 6.18 Hezekiah 2 Kings 19.15 16. Stephen Acts 7.59 60. And lastly in Iehosaphat who being told that there was a great multitude coming against him from beyond the Sâ—a out of Aram it follows That Jehosaphat feared and set himself to seek the Lord and proclaimed a Fast throughout all Judeah Yea they came out of all parts and joyned with him to enquire of the Lord 2 Chron. 20.3 4 13. Neither doth it make us alone which suffer earnest in prayer but it makes others also labour in prayer to God for us 2 Cor. 1.10 11. Acts 12.5 12. As what true members participate not some way of the bodies smart It is only a Nero can sit and sing while Rome burns Whence we are taught to pray in the plural number Our Father and certainly he cannot pray or be heard for himself that is no mans friend but his own No prayer without faith no faith without Charity no Charity without mutual intercession But I proceed Crosses are the files and whetstones that set an edge on our Devotions without which they grow dull and ineffectual Ionah sleeps in the Ship but prays hard in the Whales belly Prayer is the wing of the soul wherewith it flies to Heaven as meditation is the Eye wherewith we see God But our hearts are like flint-stones which must be smitâ—en ere they will send out these sparks of devotion Christ never heard of the Canaanitish woman until her daughter was miserably vexed with a Devil but then she comes to him and doth not speak but cry need and desire have raised her voice to an importunate clamour The God of mercy is light of hearing yet he loves a loud and vehement solicitation not to make himself inclinable to grant but to make us capable to receive blessings And indeed the very purpose of affliction is to make us importunate he that hears the secret murmurs of our grief yet wil not seem to hear us till our cries be loud and strong as Demosthenâ—s would not plead for his Client till he cried to him but then answered his sorrow Now I feel thy cause Prayer is as an arrow if it be drawn up but a little it goes not far but if it be pâ—ll'd up to the head flies strongly pierces deep if it be but dribled forth of careless lips it falls down at our feet the strength of our ejaculations sends them up into Heaven and fetches down a blessing The Childe hath escaped many a stripe by his loud crying and the very unjust Iudge cannot endure the widows clamour So unto fervent prayer God will deny nothing Whereas heartless motions do but teach us to deny Fervent suites offer violence both to Earth and Heaven So that if we ask and miss it is because we ask amiss we beat back the flame not with a purpose to suppress it but to raise it higher and to diffuse it We stop the stream that it may swell the more and a denial doth but invite the importunate as we see in the Canaanitish woman Matth. 15. Our holy longings are increased with delayes it whets our appetite to be held fasting and whom will not Need make both humble and â—loquent If the case be woful it will be exprest accordingly the despair of all other helps sends us importunately to the God of power but while money can buy Physick or friends procâ—re enlargement the great Physician and helper is not sought unto nor throughly trusted in It is written of the children of Israel that so soon as they cried unto the Lord he delivered them from their servitude under Eglon King of Moab yet it is plain they were eighteen years under this bondage undelivered Iudges 3.14 15. Doubtless they were not so unsensible of their own misery as not to complain sooner then the end of eighteen years the first hour they sighed for themselves but now they cried unto God They are words and not prayers which fall from careless lips if we would prevail with God we must wrestle and if we would wrestle happily with God we must wrestle first with our own dulness Yea if we felt our want or wanted not desire we could speak to God in no tune but cries and nothing but cries can pierce Heaven The best mens zeal is but
as he came could receive no other answer then that he for his own part found himselfe very well at ease and they that were not had reason to seek out another seat that might like them better It is but a fable yet the moral is true perspicuous profitable Many shall one day repent that they were happy too soon Many a man cries out Oh that I were so rich so healthful so quiet so happy c. Alas though thou hadst thy wish for the present thou shouldst perhaps be a loser in the sequel The Physician doth not hear his Patient in what he would yet heareth him in taking occasion to do another thing more conducible to his health God loves to give us cools and heats in our desires and will so allay our joyes that their fruition hurt us not he knows that as it is with the body touching meats the greater plenty the less dainty and too long forbearance causeth a Surfet when we come to full food So it fares with the minde touching worldly contentments therefore he feeds us not with the dish but with the spoon and will have us neither cloyed nor famished In this life mercy and misery grief and grace good and bad are blended one with the other because if we should have nothing but comfort Earth would be thought Heaven besides if Christ-tide lasted all the year what would become of Lenâ— If every day were Good-Friday the World would be weary of Fasting Secundus calls death a sleep eternal the wicked mans fear the godly mans wish Where the conscience is clear death is looked for without fear yea desired with delight accepted with devotion why it is but the cessation of trouble the extinction of sin the deliverance from enemies a rescue from Satan the quiet rest of the body and infranchizement of the soul. The Woman great with childe is ever musing upon the time of her delivery and hath not he the like cause when Death is his bridge from wo to glory Though it be the wicked mans ship-wrack 't is the good mans putting into harbour And hereupon finding himself hated persecuted afflicted and tormented by enemies of all sorts he can as willingly leave the World as others can forgo the Court yea as willingly die as dine yea no woman with childe did ever more exactly count her time No Iew did ever more earnestly wish for the Iubile No servant so desires the end of his years No stranger so longs to be at home as he expects the promise of Christs coming It is the strength of his hope the sweet object of his faith in the midst of all sorrows the comfort of his heart the heart of all his comforts the incouragement of his wearied spirits the common clausule the continual period and shutting up of his Prayers Come Lord Iesus come quickly Whereas the Worlds Favourites go as unwillingly from hence as boyes from the midst of a game Neither hath the Rich man so much advantage of the poor in enjoying as the poor hath of the Rich in leaving True Rich men may also learn this slight for the way to grieve less is to love less And indeed what shouldest thou do in case thou seest that the World runs not on thy side but give over the World and be on Gods side Let us care little for the World that cares so little for us Let us cross sail and turn another way let us go forth therefore out of the Camp bearing his reproach for we have no continuing City but we seek one to come Heb. 13.13 14. CHAP. 8. That it keeps them alwayes prepared to the spiritual combate 5 FIfthly the Lord permitteth them often to afflict and assail us to the end we may be alwayes prepared for tribulation as wise Mariners in a calm make all their tackling sure and strong that they may be provided against the next storm which they cannot look to be long without Or as experienced Souldiers in time of peace prepare against the day of battel and so much the rather when they look every day for the approach of the enemy They saith Socrates that set sail into a calme Sea in a fair quiet weather have notwithstanding all instruments and materials ready which may be of use in a tempest so he that enjoyes a prosperous and happy estate if wise doth even in that time prepare for the harder and more cross occurrents and so much the rather because a great calme presageth a sudden storme The people of Laish being rich and wanting nothing grew careless and secure and being secure and mistrusting nothing they were smote with the edge of the sword and had their Citie burnt Iudg. 18. The way to be safe is never to be secure The wals of a City that are not repaired in peace will hardly be mended in a siege Alexander having set his Army in battel-array and finding a Souldier then mending his Armes cashiered him saying That was a time of dealing blows not of preparing weapons We are oft-times set upon to the end that we may continually buckle unto us the whole Armour of God prescribed by Paul Ephes. 6.13 to 19. That we may be alwayes ready for the battel by walking circumspectly not as fools but as wise Ephes. 5.15 Therefore redeeming the time because the dayes are evil Vers. 16. For as those that have no enemies to encounter them cast their armour aside and let it rust because they are secure from danger but when their enemies are at hand and sound the Alarum they both wake and sleep in their armour because they would be ready for the assault So if we were not often in skirmish with our enemies we should lay aside our spiritual armour but when wee have continual use of it we still keep it fast buckled unto us that being armed at all points we may be able to make resistance that we be not surpriz'd at unawars Neither would it be good for us at present if we had not these enemies to stand in awe and fear of but much more inconvenient in divers respects as wise Scipio that mirrour of wisdome told some who with no small joy avouched that the Common-wealth of Rome was now in safe estate seeing they had vanquished the Carthaginians and conquered the inhabitants of Pontus Neither would he for that only reason have Carthage destroy'd because it should hinder Rome from sleeping Yea God himself would have the Hitlites Gargesites Amorites Canaanites Peresites Hivites and Iebusites strong and warlike Nations to be in the midst of Israel lest Israel should sleep in sin and want matter for exercise fight and conquest Here may be felicity with security never with safety The time when the envious man did sowe his seed was whilest men were in bed No servants more orderly use their masters talent then those that ever fear their Masters sudden return No Houshoulder more safe than he who at every watch suspects the Thieves entring Sampson could not be bound till he
the proceedings of God well know that cherishing ever follows stripes as cordials do vehement evacuations and the clear light of the morning a dark night yea if we can look beyond the cloud of our afflictions and see the sun-shine of comfort on the other side of it we cannot be so discouraged with the presence of evil as heartened with the issue Chear up then thou drooping soul and trust in God whatever thy sufferings be God is no tyrant to give thee more then thy load and admit he stay long yet be thou fully assured he will come at length In thee do I trust saith the Psalmist all the day He knew that if he came not in the Morning he would come at Noon if he came not at Noon he would come at Night at one hour of the day or other he will deliver me and then as the Calm is greater after the Tempest then it was before so my joy shall be sweeter afterwards then it was before The remembrance of Babylon will make us sing more joyfully in Sion If then I finde the Lords dealing with me to transcend my thoughts my faith shall be above my reason and think he will work good out of it though I yet conceive not how CHAP. 14. That it increaseth their joy and thankfulness 11 BEcause our manifold sufferings and Gods often delivering us doth increase our joy and thankfulness yea make after-blessings more sweet By this we have new Songs put into our mouthes and new occasions offered to praise the Authour of our deliverance When the Lord brought again the captivity of Sion saith David in the person of Israel we were like them that dream meaning the happiness seemed too good to be true Then were our mouthes filled with laughter saith he and our tongues with joy the Lord hath done great things for us whereof we rejoyce Psal. 126.1 2 3 4. And how could their case be otherwise when in that miserable exigent Exod. 14. they saw the Pillar remove behinde them and the Sea remove before them they looking for nothing but death Is any one afflicted I may say unto him as that Harbinger answered a Nobleman complaining that he was lodged in so homely a Room You will take pleasure in it when you are out of it For the more grievous our exigent the more glorious our advancement A desire accomplished delighteth the soul Prov. 13.19 We read how that lamentable and sad Decree of Ahashuerus through the goodness of God was an occasion exceedingly to increase the Iews joy and thankfulness insomuch that as the Text saith the dayes that were appointed for their death and ruine were turned into dayes of feasting and joy and wherein they sent presents every man to his neighbour and gifts to the poor Esther 9.17 22 to 28. And this joy and thankfulness was so lasting that the Iews cease not to celebrate the same to this day Gods dealing with us is often harsh in the beginning hard in the proceeding but the conclusion is alwayes comfortable The joy of Peter and the rest of the Church was greater after he was delivered out of Prison by the Angel Acts 12. And the joy of Iudith and the rest of Bethulia when she returned with Holofernes head then if they never had been in distress Iudith 13. The Lord deprives us of good things for a time because they never appear in their full beauty till they turn their backs and be going away Again he defers his aid on purpose to increase our desires before it comes and our joy and thankfulness when it is come to inflame our desires for things easily come by are little set by to increase our joy for that which hath been long deteined is at last more sweetly obteined What think we did he that was born blinde think when his eyes were first given him How did he wonder at Heaven Earth the strange goodly varieties of all the Creatures and chearfulnes of the light every thing did not more pleas then astonish him Lastly our thankfulness for suddenly gotten suddenly forgotten hardly gotten hardly forgotten Philoxenus was wont to say it wil taste sweeter if it cost me sweetly We love that dearly that cost us dear As Mothers love their children more tenderly then Fathers because they stood them in more Abrahams childe at an hundred years of age was more welcome then if he had been given at thirty And the same Isaac had not been so precious to him if he had not been as miraculously restored as given his recovery from death made him more acceptable The benefit that comes soon and with ease is easily contemned long and eager pursuit endears any favour The Wise men rejoyced exceedingly to finde the Star The Woman to finde her piece of Silver The Virgin Mary to finde her and our IESUS CHRIST alwayes returns with increase of joy He may absent himself for a time but he intends it only as a preparative to make us relish that sweet food the better he may keep us fasting but it is on purpose that our trial may be perfect our deliverance welcome our repentance glorious Yea the delivering of some increaseth the joy of others and causeth them to praise God for and rejoyce in their behalf that are delivered Acts 12 14. We never know the worth of a benefit so well as by the want of it want teacheth us the worth of things most truly Contraries are the best Commentaries upon each other and their mutual opposition is the best exposition Oh how sweet a thing is peace to them that have been long troubled with wars and tedious contentions The thunder of the Cannon is the best Rhetorick to commend it to us How sweet is liberty to one that hath been long immured within a case of walls A very Bird never chants it so merrily as when she is is got loose into the open air having been long encaged How dear a jewel is health to him that tumbles in distempered blood For then only we begin to prize it when we have lost it Let a man but fast a meal or two ô how sweet is brown bread though it would not down before Yea when Darius in a slight had drunk puddle water polluted with dead carcaces he confest never to have drunk any thing more pleasant the reason was he always before used to drink ere he was a thirst We are never so glad of our friends company as when he returns after long absence or a tedious voyage The nights darkness makes the light of the Sun more desirable and brings of it Letters of commendations A calm is best welcome after a tempest c. Yea what serves others sorrows for but to increase our joy and thankfulness Thou hast eyes ask the blinde whether that be not a blessing Thou hast ears ask the deaf whether that be not a great blessing Thou hast a tongue what thinks the dumbe of that Thou hast feet hands health liberty life reason c. is all
glad tidings of the Gospel is now such a spectacle of unspeakable mercy as ravisheth our souls with admiration Many a good word is even spilt upon us till God sets it on with his Rod Naomi will not look home-ward nor we Heaven-ward till the Almighty have dealt very bitterly with us Zippora falls presently to circumcizing her son when she sees her husbands life lies upon it Were it not for temptations we should be concealed from our selves like the inchanted Ass in Lucian which returned to his proper shape again when he saw himself in a Looking-glass So long as we prosper like those wives in Ieremy Chap. 44.17 18. We judge of things by their events and raise our confidence according to the success we have and so bless our selves without being blest of God like the Thief that applauded himself for merciful because he had never kill'd any and yet rather then lose a Ring he would cut off the Travellers finger but strong affections will give credit to weak reasons O how blinde and partial are we before affliction hath humbled us even so stupid that Narcissus-like we are enamoured of our our own shadows bragging we discharge a good conscience when indeed we discharge it quite away and this righteousness in opinion is almost the only cause of all unrighteousness Before want came poverty was more contemptible then dishonesty but now it is disgraceful to none except Fools and Knaves Then we could censure things indifferent and pass by hainous crimes now we are able to distinguish them and so judge righteous judgement Before trouble came we were either ungrounded in the principles of Religion or unconscionable in the practice and by vertue of our mother-wit could post and pass sin from our selves unto some other as Adam laid the fault upon Eve his wife she upon the Serpent and the Serpent upon God Or excuse or extenuate it which saith Fabius is to double it As for original corruption that never troubled us which now we bewail as the Mother and Nurse of all the rest thinking it worthy our sighes yea of our tears and not without need it being the great wheel in the Clock that sets all the wheels a moving while it seems to move slowest Though not one of a hundred taketh it sufficiently to heart as not seeing the evil of it But never did any truly and orderly repent that began not here esteeming it the most foul and hateful of all as David Psal. 51.5 and Paul crying out of it as the most secret deceitful powerful evil Rom. 7.23 24. And indeed if we clearly saw the foulness and deceitfulness of it we would not suffer our eyes to sleep nor our eye-lids to slumber until a happy change had wrought these hearts of ours which by nature are no better then so many Sties of unclean Devils to be habitations for the God of Iacob Apt we were to measure our own good by anothers want of it and to scoâ—f at others infirmities but now other mens sins shall rather be the subjects of our grief then of our discourse Before fear of the law shame of men and such like base ends bare the greatest sway with us yea to please men we could be like certain Pictures that represent to divers beholders at divers stations divers forms but now it is enough to regulate our thoughts words and actions that God seeth and indeed where are brains there needs no more We read that Paphnutius converted Thais and Ephron another famous Strumpet from uncleanness only with this argument That God seeth all things in the dark when the doors are fast the windows shut the curtains drawn Before too much devotion was made an argument of too little discretion and mischief called vertue when it was happy in the success as with the Papists the ostentation of the prosperity of their estate is the best demonstration of the sincerity of their Religion yea and think also they have clipt the wings of prosperity as the Athenians did the wings of Victory that she cannot flie away Before we thought drinking and jovial company the best receit to drive away sadness but now nothing like living well as an Heathen hath confest Once we thought Earth Heaven but now we apprehend the World and glory thereof to be like a beautiful Harlot a Paradise to the eye a Purgatory to the soul. Yea he that before was indifferent in nothing but conscience and no cause so bad but he would undertake it for gain or glory think it well done As Satan prevails chiefly by deception of our reason whereby we mistake vertue for vice and vice for vertue wherein he imitates Hannibal who having overcome the Romans put on their Armour and so his Souldiers being taken for Romans won a City by that policy and to this purpose what stone so rough but he can smooth it What Stuff so pitiful but he can set a gloss upon it Like a Bear he can lick into fashion the most mishapen and deformed lump or like a Dog heal any wound he can reach with his tongue yea what golden Eloquence will he whisper in our ear What brazen impudence What subtil shifts What quaint qnircks What cunning conveyances What jugling shuffling and packing will he use to make any sin feazable like the Hare which if she dare not trust to her speed she will try the turn and so on the contrary to discourage us in good shewing each thing as it were in triangular Glasses among the Opticks which will represent a way so foul so deep that 't is impassable as if it were all covered with Tapistry But as he pleads now with Eloquence so when he sees his time he will speak with Thunder Even such a man I say now hath his eyes opened to discern good and evil when God speaks and when Satan for Gods chastisements are pills made on purpose to clear the sight and vertue if it be clearly seen moves great love and affection as Plato speaks Yea when to our cost we can Adam-like see good from evill clearly the subtile Serpent can deceive no longer whereas before we were easily deceived and led away with the multitude into innumerable errors Yea if the fish did know of the hook or the bird did but see the net though they have but the understanding of fishes and birds yet they would let the bait alone fly over the net and let the Fowler whistle to himselfe Thus Gods corrections are our instructions his lashes our lessons his scourges our schoolmasters his chastisements our advertisements And commonly the soul waxeth as the body wayneth is wisest to prescribe when the bones and sinews are weakest to execute neither do we hereby become wise for our own souls good only but affliction makes us wise and able to do others good also that are in any the like affliction Blessed be God saith Saint Paul which comforteth us in all our afflictions that we may be able to comfort them which
the corrupt heart and festered conscience can endure nothing even a word if it be pleasing puffs him up with pride if not it swels him with passion A guilty conscience like Glasse will sweat with the least breath and like a windy iustrument be put out of tune with the very distemper of the aire but when the soul is steeled with goodnesse no assaults of evil can daunt it I more fear what is within me sayes Luther then what comes from without The storms and wind without do never move the Earth only Vapours within cause Earthquakes Jam. 4.1 No greater sign of innocency when we are accused than mildnesse as we see in Ioseph who being both accused and committed for forcing his Mistresse answered just nothing that we can read of Gen. 39.17 18. And Susanna who being accused by the two Elders of an haynous crime which they alone were guilty of never contended by laying the fault upon them but appeals unto God whether she were innocent or no. The History of Susanna Vers. 42.43 And Hannah whose reply to Ely when he falsly accused her of druukennesse was no other but Nay my Lord count not thine Handmaid for a wicked woman 1 Sam. 1.15 16. Neither is there a greater Symptome of guiltinesse than our breaking into choler and being exasperated when we have any thing laid to our charge witnesse Cain Gen. 4 9. That Hebrew which struck his fellow Exod. 2.13 14. Saul 1 Sam. 20.32 33. Abner 2 Sam. 3.8 Ioroboam 1 King 13 4. Ahab 1 King 22.27 Amaziah 2 Chron. 25.16 Vzziah 2 Chron. 26.19 Herod the Tetrarch Luk 3.19 20. The men of Nazareth Luk. 4.28 29. The Pharisees Joh. 8.47 48. And the High Priests and Scribes Luk. 20.19 20. Sinne and falshood are like an impudent strumpet but innocency and truth will veil themselves like a modest Virgin 2 Pet. 2.18 The more false the matter the greater noise to uphold it Paul is nothing so loud as Tertullus The weakest cause will be sure to forelay the shrewdest counsell or the lowdest Advocates Errour hath alwayes most words like a rotten house that needs most props and crutches to uphold it Simple truth evermore requires least cost like a beautifull face that needs no painting or a comely body which any decent apparrell becomes We plaister over rotten posts and ragged walls substantiall buildings are able to grace themselves So that as sparks flying up shew the house to be on fire and as corrupt spittle shewes exulcerate lungs so a passionate answer argues a guilty conscience Why doth the Hare use so many doublings but to frustrate the sent of the Hounds And this is one reason why the former are compared to Sheep and Lambes Emblems of innocency which being harmed will not once bleat and the latter unto Swine which will roar and cry if they be but toucht But to leave these Swine and return to the men we were speaking of A good Conscience is not put out of countenance with the false accusations of slanderous tongues it throweth them off as St Paul did the Viper unhurt Iunocence and patience are two Bucklers sufficient to repulse and abate the violence of any such charge the Brestplate of Righteousnesse the brazen wall of a good conscience feareth no such Canons The Conscionable being railed upon and reviled by a foul mouth may reply as once a Steward did to his passionate Lord when he called him Knave c. Your Honour may speak as you please but I beleeve not a word that you say for I know my self an honest man Yea suppose we are circled round with reproaches our conscience knowing us innocent like a constant friend takes us by the hand and cheers us against all our miseries A good spirit will be as Simon to Christ its Crosse-bearer A just man saith Chrysostome is impregnable and cannot be overcome take away his wealth his good parts cannot be taken from him and his treasure is above cast him into prison and bonds he doth the more freely enjoy the presence of his God banish him his Countrey he hath his conversation in Heaven kill his body it shall rise again so he fights with a shadow that contends with an upright man Wherefore let all who suffer in their good Names if conscious and guilty of an enemies imputations repent and amend if otherwise contemn them own them not so much as once to take notice thereof A wicked heart is as a barrtll of powder to temptation let thine be as a River of water Yea seeing God esteems men as they are and not as they have been although formerly thou hast been culpable yet now thou mayest answer for thy self as Paul did for Onesimus Though in times past I was unprofitable yet now I am profitable and oppose to them that sweet and divine sentence of sweet and holy Bernard Tell me not Satan what I have been but what I am and will be Or that of Beza in the like case Whatsoever I was I am now in Christ a New Creature and that is it which troubles thee I might have so continued long enough ere thou wouldest have vexed at it but now I see thou dost envy me the grace of my Saviour Or that Apothegme of Diogenes to a base fellow that told him he had once been a forger of money whose answer was 'T is true such as thou art now I was once but such as I am now thou wilt never be Yea thou mayest say by how much more I have formerly sinned by so much more is Gods power and goodnesse now magnified As St Augustine hearing the Donatists revile him for the former wickednesse of his youth answered The more desperate my disease was so much the more I admire the Physician Yea thou mayest yet strain it a peg higher and say the greater my sinnes were the greater is my honour as the Devils which Mary Magdalen once had are mentioned for her glory Thus if we cannot avoid ill tongues let our care be not to deserve them and 't is all one as if we avoided them For how little is that man hurt whom malice condemns on earth and God commends in Heaven Let the World accuse me so long as God acquits me I care not CHAP. XVIII That it is more laudable to forgive than revenge 2. BEcause it is more generous and laudable to forgive than revenge Certainly in taking revenge a man is but even with his enemy but in passing it over he is superiour to him for it is a Princes part to pardon yea quoth Alexander there can be nothing more noble than to do well to those that deserve ill And St Gregory It is more honor to suffer injuries by silence than to overcome them by answering again Princes use not to chide when Embassadours have offered them undecencies but deny them audience as if silence were the way royall to correct a wrong And certainly he enjoyes a brave composednesse that seats himself above the flight of the injurious claw Like
Yea let death happen it matters not When a Malefactor hath sued out his pardon let the Assises come when they will the sooner the better But to this is added the peace of conscience the marrow of all comforts otherwise called the peace of God which passeth all understanding and surpasseth all commending and never did man finde pleasure upon earth like the sweet testimony of an appeased conscience reconciled unto God cleansed by the blood of the Lamb and quieted by the presence of the holy Ghost Yea hadst thou who most dotest upon the world but these comforts thou wouldest not change them for all that Satan once offered to our Saviour and are now accepted by many O good life saith an Ancient Father what a Ioy art thou in time of distresse And another Sweet is the felicity of that man whose works are just and whose desires are innocent though he be in Phaleris Bull. For these are priviledges which make Paul happier in his chain of Iron than Agrippa in his chain of Gold and Peter more merry under stripes than Caiphas upon the Iudgment-seat and Steven the like For though he was under his persecutors for outward condition yet he was far above them for inward consolation Neither had wealthy Craesus so much riches in his coffers as poor Iob had in his conscience Yea how can he be miserable that hath Christ and all his merits made sure to him that hath his Name written in Heaven yea that is already in Heaven for where our desires are there our selves are And the heavenly-minded live not so much where they live as where they love that is to say in Christ Surely his soul must be brim full of brave thoughts that is able to refresh himself with this Meditation God is my Father the Church my Mother Christ the Iudge my elder Brother and Advocate the holy Ghost my Comforter the Angels mine attendance all the Creatures mine for use the stock of the Churches Prayers mine for benefit the world mine Iune Heaven my home God is alwayes with me before me within me overseeing me I talk with him in Prayer he with me in his word c. Sure if these be the accustomed meals of a good soul it cannot chuse but keep naturall heat from decaying and make it happy But behold yet a greater priviledge These comforts do not only support and refresh us and so supply our losses in common calamities but even in the midst of tortures and torments which otherwise were intollerable The naturall mans stomack cannot of all enemies endure hunger yea a prison where he must alwayes lie under hatches makes him all amort but worthy Hawkes could clap his hands for joy in the midst of the flames And Vincentius as Luther reports made a sport of his torments and gloried when they made him go upon hot burning coales as if they had been Roses And another that I read of say My good friends I now finde it true indeed he that leaveth all to follow Christ shall have in this world centuplum a hundred fold more I have it in that centuplum peace of conscience with me at parting And this made Ignatius say he had rather be a Martyr then a Monark Nor did he ever like himself before he was thus tryed for when he heard his bones crush between the wild beasts teeth he said now I begin to be a Christian. And Anaxarchus being laid along in a Trough of stone and smitten with Iron sledges by the appointment of Nicocreon the Tyrant of Cyprus ceased not to cry out strike smite and beat it is not Anaxarchus but his vail you martyr so And a Child in Iosephus being all rent to death with biting snippers at the commandment of Antiochus could cry with a loud assured and undaunted voice Tyrant thou losest time loe I am still at mine ease what is that smarting pain where are those torments which whilome thou didst so threaten me withall my constancy more troubles thee than thy cruelty me And how many more of those Martyrs in Queen Maryes Raign were even ravished before they could be permitted to die so great and so passing all expressing is the peace and comfort of a good conscience Now as the Priests of Mercury when they eat their figgs and honey cried out O how sweet is truth so if the worst of a Beleevers life in this world be so sweet how sweet shall his life be in Heaven but I le hold you no longer in this A man that hath his sins pardoned is never compleatly miserable till conscience again turns his enemy whereas on the contrary take the most happy worldling that ever was if he have not his sins pardoned he is compleatly wretched though he sees it not suppose him Emperour of the whole world as Adam when he was in Paradise and Lord of all what did it avail him so long as he had a tormentor within a self-condemning conscience which told him that God was his enemy and knew no other then that hell should be his everlasting portion Certainly this like a damp could not chuse but put out all the lights of his pleasure so that Paradise it self was not Paradise to him which is the case of all wicked men be they never so great never so seemingly happy True wicked men think the godly lesse merry and more miserable than themselves yea some that mirth and mischief are only sworn brothers but this is a foundationlesse opinion For first no man is miserable because another so thinks him Secondly Gods word teacheth and a good conscience findeth that no man can be so joyfull as the faithfull though they want many things which others may have St Austin before his conversion could not tell how he should want those delights he then found so much contentment in but after when his nature was changed when he had another spirit put into him then he sayes O how sweet is it to be without those former sweet delights Indeed carnall men laugh more but that laughter is only the hypocrisie of mirth they rejoyce in the face only and not in the heart as the Apostle witnesseth 2 Cor. 5.12 or as another hath it Where O God there wants thy grace Mirth is onely in the face Yea their own consciences bear me witnesse as that Spanish Iudge well considered who when a murther was committed in a tumultuous crowd of people bared all their bosomes and feeling upon their brests discovered the guilty Author by the panting of his heart And Tully who makes it an argument of Roscius Amerinus Innocency that he killed not his Father because he so securely slept Yea as in prophane joy even in laughter the heart is sorrowfull so in godly sorrow even in weeping the heart is light and cheerfull The tears of those that pray are sweeter than the joyes of the Theatre saith St Augustin for our cheeks may run down with tears and yet our mouthes sing forth praises the face may be pale yet
patient in his sufferings but joyfull esteeming the rebuke of Christ greater riches than all the treasures of Aegypt For saith the Text he had respect unto the recompence of the reward Heb. 11.26 And well it might for whereas the highest degree of suffering is not worthy of the least and lowest degree of this glory Rom. 8.18 St Paul witnesseth that our light affliction which is but â—or a moment if it be borne with patience causeth unto us a far most excellent and eternall weight of glory while we look not on the things that are seen but on the things which are not seen 2 Cor. 4.17 18. Where note the incomparablenesse and infinite difference between the work and the wages light affliction receiving a weight of glory and momentary afflictions eternall glory answerable to the reward of the wicked whose empty delights live and die in a moment but their insufferable punishment is interminable and endlesse As it fared with Pope Sixtus the fifth who sold his soul to the Devill to enjoy the glory and pleasure of the Popedom for seven years their pleasure is short their pain everlasting our pain is short our joy eternall What will not men undergo so their pay may be answerable The old experiencâ—â— Souldier fears not the rain and storms above him nor the numbers falling before him nor the troops of enemies against him nor the shot of thundring Ordnance about him but looks to the honourable reward promised him When Philip asked Democritus if he did not fear to lose his head he answered No for quoth he if I die the Athenians will give me a life immortall meaning he should be statued in the treasury of eternall fame if the immortality as they thought of their names was such as strong reason to perswade them to patience and all kind of worthinesse what should the immortality of the soul be to us Alas vertue were a poor thing if fame only should be all the Garland that did crown her but the Christian knowes that if every pain he suffers were a death and every crosse an hell he shall have amends enough Why said Ambrose on his death-bed we are happy in this we serve a good Master that will not suffer us to be losers Which made the Martyrs such Lambs in suffering that their persecutors were more weary with striking than they with suffering and many of them as willing to die as dine When Modestus the Emperours Lieutenant told Basil what he should suffer as confiscation of goods cruell tortures death c. He answered If this be all I fear not yea had I as many lives as I have hairs on my head I would lay them all down for Christ nor can your master more benefit me than in this I could abound with examples of this nature No matter quoth one of them what I suffer on earth so I may be crowned in Heaven I care not quoth another what becometh of this frail Bark my flesh so I have the passenger my soul safely conducted And another If Lord at night thou grant'st me Lazarus boon Let Dives dogs lick all my sores at noon And a valiant Souldier going about a Christian atchievement My comfort is though I lose my life for Christs sake yet I shall not lose my labour yea I cannot endure enough to come to Heaven Lastly Ignatius going to his Martyrdom was so strongly ravished with the joyes of Heaven that he burst out into these words Nay come fire come beasts come breaking my bones racking of my body come all the torments of the Devill together upon me come what can come in the whole earth or in hell so I may enjoy Iesus Christ in the end They were content to smart so they might gain and it was not long but light which was exacted of them in respect of what was expected by them and promised to them 2 Cor. 4.17 Neither did they think that God is bound to reward them any way for their sufferings no if he accepts me when I have given my body to be burned saith the beleever I may account it a mercy I might shew the like touching temptations on the right hand which have commonly more strength in them and are therefore more dangerous because more plausible and glorious When Valence sent to offer Basil great preferments and to tell him what a great man he might be Basil answers Offer these things to Children not to Christians When some bad stop Luthers mouth with preferment one of his adversaries answered it is in vain he cares neither for Gold nor Honour When Pyrrhus tempted Fabritius the first day with an Elephant so huge and monstrous a beast as before he had not seen the next day with Money and promises of Honour he answered I fear not thy force and I am too wise for thy fraud But I shall be censured for exceeding Thus hope refresheth a Christian as much as misery depresseth him it makes him defie all that men or Devils can do saying Take away my goods my good name my friends my liberty my life and what else thou canst imagin yet I am well enough so long as thou canst not take away the reward of all which is an hundred fold more even in this world and in the world to come life everlasting Mark 10.29 30. As when a Courtier gave it out that Queen Mary being displeased with the City threatned to divert both Terme and Parliament to Oxford an Alderman askt whether she meant to turn the Channell of the Thames thither or no if not saith he by Gods grace we shall do well enough For what are the things our enemies can take from us in comparison of Christ the Ocean of our comfort and Heaven the place of our rest where is joy without heavinesse or interruption peace without perturbation blessednesse without misery light without darknesse health without sicknesse beauty without blemish abundance without want ease without labour satiety without loathing liberty without restraint security without fear glory without ignominy knowledge without ignorance eyes without tears hearts without sorrow souls without sinne where shall be no evill present or good absent for we shall have what we can desire and we shall desire nothing but what is good In fine that I may darkly shadow it out sith the lively representation of it is meerly impossible this life everlasting is the perfection of all good things for fullnesse is the perfection of measure and everlastingnesse the perfection of time and infinitenesse the perfection of number and immutability the perfection of state and immensity the perfection of place and immortality the perfection of life and God the perfection of all who shall be all in all to us meat to our tast beauty to our eyes perfumes to our smell musick to our ears and what shall I say more but as the Psalmist saith Glorious things are spoken of thee thou City of God but alas such is mans parvity that he is as far from comprehending it
intervening between the soul and that which it suffers saves the heart whole and cheers the body again And therefore if you mark it when you can passe by an offence and take it patiently and quietly you have a kind of peace and joy in your heart as if you had gotten a victory and the more your patience is still the lesse your pain is for as a light burthen at the arms end weigheth heavier by much than a burthen of treble weight if it be born on the shoulders which are made to bear so if a man set patience to bear his crosse the weight is nothing to what it would be if that were wanting In a word Patience is so soveraign a medicine that it cures and overcomes all it keeps the heart from envy the hand from revenge the tongue from contumely the whole body from smart it overcomes our enemies without weapons finally it is such a vertue that it makes calamities no calamities But what needs all this men commonly say in necessitated sufferings what remedy but patience therefore patience is a confessed remedy Wherefore saith one Being unable to direct events I govern my self and if they apply not themselves to me I apply my self to them if I cannot fling what I would yet I will somewhat mend it by playing the cast as well as I can O that all implacable persons who double their sufferings through long study of revenge would learn this lesson and bear what they must bear patiently then would they finde that patience can no lesse mitigate evils than impatience exasperates them A profitable prescription indeed may some say but of an hard execution Hard indeed to an impenitent sinner that hath two burthens on his back at once viz. his affliction and his sin which adds weight to his affliction to carry them so easily as he that hath but one namely his affliction Yea it is altogether impossible to flesh and blood for our hearts are like the Isle Pathmos in which nothing will grow but on earth which is brought from other places If the will be ours the good will is Gods Wherefore if thou art only beholding to nature and hast nought but what thou broughtest into the world with thee well mayest thou envy at it but thou canst never imitate it for to speak the truth Faith and Patience are two miracles in a Christian. A Protestant Martyr being at the stake in the midst of furious and outragious flames cried out Behold ye Papists whom nothing will convince but Miracles here see one indeed for in this fire I feel no more pain than if I were in a bed of Down yea it is to me like a bed of Roses and Cassianus reporteth that when a Martyr was tormented by the Infidels and asked by way of reproach What Miracle his CHRIST had done he answered He hath done what you now behold enabled me so to bear your contumelies and undergo all these tortures so patiently that I am not once moved and is not this a miracle worthy your taking notice of Indeed what have we by our second birth which is not miraculous in comparison of our naturall condition It was no lesse than a miracle for Zacheus a man both rich and covetous to give half his goods to the poor and make restitution with the residue and all this in his health It was a great miracle that Ioseph in the arms of his Mistresse should not burn with lust It is a great miracle for a man to forsake Houses and Lands and all that he hath you to hate Father and Mother and Wife and Children and his own life to be Christs Disciple It is a great miracle to rejoyce in tribulation and smile death in the face It is a great miracle that of fierce and cruell Wolves Bears Lyons we should be transformed into meek Lambs harmlesse Doves and all this by the foolishnesse of preaching Christ crucified Indeed they were no miracles if Naâ—uro could produce the like effects but she must not look to stand in competition with Grace St Paul before his conversion could do as much as the proudest naturall man of you all his words are If any other man thinketh that he hath whereof he might trust in the flesh much more I Phil. 3.4 Yet when he speaks of Patience and rejoycing in tribulation he sheweth That it was because the love of God was shed abroad in his heart by the holy Ghost which was given unto him Rom. 5.5 of himself he could do nothing though he were able to do all things through Christ which strengthned him Phil. 4.13 Hast thou then a desire after this invincible patience seek first to have the love of God shed abroad in thy heart by the holy Ghost which love of God is like that Rod of Mirtle which as Pliny reports makes the traveller that carries it in his hand never to be faint or weary Wouldst thou have the love of God ask it of him by prayer who saith If any of you lack in this kind let him ask of God that giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not and it shall be given him Jam. 1.5 Wouldst thou pray that thou mayest be heard Ask in faith and waver not for he that wavereth is like a wave of the Sea tost of the winde and carried away vers 6. Wouldst thou have faith be diligent to hear the word preached for Faith comes by hearing Rom. 10.17 Unto him therefore that is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we can ask or think I commend thee CHAP. XXIII Because our enemies are ignorant 2. Reasons in regard of our enemies are three 1 Because They are ignorant 2 Because They are rather to be pitied than maligned or reckoned of 3 Because Their expectation may not be answered 1. HE well considers the ignorance of his enemies who being carnall fleshly unregenerate cannot discern the spirituall Objects at which they are offended Father forgive them saith our Saviour of his enemies for they know not what they do Luk. 23.34 Alas poor ignorant souls they did but imitate Oedipus who kild his Father Laius King of Thebes and thought he had killed his enemy Socrates being perswaded to revenge himself of a fellow that kicked him answered If an Asse-had kickt me should I have set my wit to his and kicke him again or if a Mastiff had bitten me would you have me go to Law with him And when it was told him another time that such an one spake evill of him he replied Alas the man hath not as yet learned to speak well but I have learned to contemn what he speaks Diogenes being told that many despised him answered It is the wise mans portion to suffer of fools Aristotle being told that a simple fellow railed on him was not once moved but said Let him beat me also being absent I care not we may well suffer their words while God doth deliver us out of their hands for if we go on in a silent
himself with an unnecessary weapon one sword can serve both his enemy and him Goliahs own weapon shall serve to behead the Master so this mans own tongue shall serve to accuse himself and acquit thee Yea as David had Goliah to bear his sword for him so thy very enemy shall carry for thee both sword and shield even sufficient for defence as well as for offence Wherefore in these cases it hath been usuall for Gods people to behave themselves like dead Images which though they be rayled on and reviled by their enemies yet have ears and hear not mouthes and speak not hands and revenge not neither have they breath in their nostrils to make reply Psal. 115.5 6 7. If you will see it in an example look upon David he was a deaf and dumb at reproach as any stock or stone They that seek after my life saith he lay snares and they that go about to do me evil talk wicked things all the day sure it was their vocation to backbite and slander but I was as deaf and heard not and as one dumb which doth not open his mouth I was as a man that heareth not and in whose mouth are no reproofs Psal. 38.12 13. This innocent Dove was also as wise as a Serpent in stopping his ears and refusing to hear the voice of these blasphemous Inchanters charmed they never so wisely And as their words are to be contemned by us so are their challenges to fight When a young Gallant would needs pick a quarrell with an ancient tried Souldier whose valour had made him famous it was generally held that he might with credit refuse to fight with him until his worth shoult be known equivalent to his saying Your ambition is to win honour upon me whereas I shall receive nothing but disgrace from you The Goshawke scorns to fly at Sparrows Those noble Doggs which the King of Albany presented to Alexander out of an overflowing of courage contemned to encounter with any beasts but Lyons and Elephants as for Staggs wilde Boars and Bears they made so little account of that seeing them they would not so much as remove out of their places And so the Regenerate man which fighteth daily with their King Satan scorns to encounter with his servant and slave the carnall man And this is so far from detracting that it adds to his honour and shews his courage and fortitude to be right generous and noble Again secondly The wager is unequall to lay the life of a Christian against the life of a Russian and the blind sword makes no difference of persons the one surpassing the other as much as Heaven Earth Angels men or men beasts even Aristippus being derided by a scarless souldier for drooping in danger of shipwrack could answer Thou and I have not the like cause to be afraid for thou shalt only lose the life of an Asse but I the life of a Philosopher The consideration whereof made Alexander when he was commanded by Philip his Father to wrastle in the games of Olympia answer he would if there were any Kings present to strive with him else not which is our very Case and nothing is more worthy our pride than that which will make us most humble if we have it that we are Christians When an Embassadour told Henry the fourth that Magnificent King of France concerning the King of Spains ample Dominions First said he He is King of Spain is he so saith Henry and I am King of France but said the other He is King of Portugall and I am King of France saith Henry He is King of Naples and I am King of France He is King of Sicily and I am King of France He is King of Nova Hispaniola and I am King of France He is King of the West Indies and I said Henry am King of France He thought the Kingdom of France only equivalent to all those Kingdoms The application is easie the practise usuall with so many as know themselves heirs apparent to an immortall Crown of glory And as touching their future estate Fret not thy self saith David because of the wicked men neither be envious for the evill doers for they shall soon be cut down like grass and shall wither as the green herb Psal. 37.1 2. This doth excellently appear in that remarkable example of Samaria besieged by Benhadad and his Host 2 King 7.6 7. As also in Haeman who now begins to envy where half an hour since he had scorned as what could so much vex that insulting Agagite as to be made a Lackie to a despised Iew yea not to mention that which followed stay but one hour more the basest slave of Persia will not change conditions with this great favourite though he might have his riches and former honour to boot I might instance the like of Pharaoh Exod. 15.9 10 19. Senacherib Isa. 37.36 37 38. Herod Acts 12.22 23 and many others but experience shews that no man can sit upon so high a Cogue but may with turning prove the lowest in the wheele and that pride cannot climbe so high but Iustice will sit above her And thus are they to be contemned and pitied while they live and when they die 3. After death the Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temptation saith Peter and to reserve the unjust unto the day of judgement to be punished 2 Pet. 2.9 Alas were thy enemy sure to enjoy more Kingdoms than ever the Devill shewed Christ to be more healthfull than Moses to live longer than Methuselah yet being out of Gods favour this is the end to have his Body lye hid in the silent dust and his Soul tormented in hell fiâ—e And upon this consideration when Dionysius the Tyrant had plotted the death of his Master Plato and was defeated by Platos escape out of his Dominions when the Tyrant desired him in writing not to speak evil of him the Philosopher replied That he had not so much idle time as once to think of him knowing there was a just God would one day call him to a reckoning The Moon looks never the paler when Wolves howâ— against it neither is she the slower in her motion howbeit some Sheepherd or Lyon may watch them a good turn Wherefore saith St Gregory Pray for thine enemies Yea saith St Paul be gentle toward all that do thee evill and instruct them with meekness proving if God at any time will give them repentance that they may knrw the truth and some to amendment of life out of the snare of the Devill of whom they are taken prisoners to do his will 2 Tim. 2.25 26. Which thing himself had formerly found of force for with that contrary breath I mean that one prayer which St Steven made at his death he was of a so made a friend of a Saul a Paul of a Persecutor a Preacher of an Imposter a Pastor a Doctor of a Seducer of a Pirate a Prelate of a blasphemer a blesser of a thief
to good men as Alexander used to speak of Kings Yea saith Epictetus It is the highest degree of reputation for a man to hear evill when be doth well And Iob is of his judgment which makes him say If mine adversary should write a book against me would I not take it upon my shoulder and binde it as a Crown unto me Yes I would c. Iob 31.35 36 37. And who having the use of Reason especially sanctified will not conclude that Religion and Holinesse must needs be an excellent thing because in hath such enemies as wicked men and wicked spirits What saith that Ethnick in Seneca in this behalf Men speak evill of me but evill men It would grieve me if Marcus Cato if wise Laelius if the other Cato or either of the Scipioes should speak so of me but this as much comforts me for to be disliked of evill men is to be praised for goodnesse And Luther the like I rejoyce saith he that Satan so rages and blasphemes It is likely I do him and his Kingdom the more mischief whence Ierom told Austin It was an evident sign of glory to him that all Hereticks did hate and traduce him Indeed to hear that a good man speaks evil of us as its possible though rare for him to credit a false report and so crediting it to report it too goes to the very heart and fetcheth from thence tears into the eyes and into the mouth words of passion and admiration As when Caesar saw that Brutus was one of them that helped to stab him with bodkins in the Senate house he cry'd out And art thou there my Son but if a hundred other men do the same if wise we value it not Why O happy art thou saith Pious Mirandula who liv'st well amongst the bad for thou shalt either win them or silence them or exasperate them if thou win them thou shalt save their souls and add to thine own glory if thou silence them thou shalt diminish of their torment and prevent the contagion of their sin if thou exasperate them thereby to hate and traduce thee for thy goodnesse then most happy for thou shalt not only be rewarded according to the good which thou do'st but much more according to the evill which thou suffer'st And St Peter If any man suffer as a Christian that is for righteousnesse sake let him not be asham'd but let him glorifie God in this behalf 1 Pet. 4.15 16. The reason is given by St Austin with whom this speech was frequent They that backbite me c. do against their wils increase my honour both with God and good men Alas the durty feet of such Adversaries the more they treâ—d and rub the more lustre they give the figure graven in gold their causelesse aspersions do but rub our glory the brighter And what else did Iudas touching Mary when he depraved her in our Saviours presence for powring that precious oyntment on his feet Joh. 12. which was the only cause that in remembraâ—ce of her it should be spoken to her praise wheresoever the Gospel should be preached throughout the whole world Mar. 14.9 O what a glorious renown did the Traytors reproach occasion her like as the treason of Pausanias augmented the fame of Themistocles Yea their evill report may possibly enrich a man A friend of mine came to preferment by being reproached for his goodnesse in the presence of a religious Gentleman And this is the hurt which lewd men do to the godly if they are godly wise that hear them when they think to tax and traduce they do in truth commend us and we may say of their words as he said of good fellowes the better the worse and the worse the better Indeed swinish men may beleeve their misreports because they are Iudges which for the most part will enquire no further but beleeve at first but the wise know their tongues to be no slander yea they will either smell out the Serpents enmity in the relator or spy out in his lyes one lame leg or other as lyes are rarely without And indeed if ill tongues could make men ill good men were in a bad taking Now to make some use of this point If the language of wicked men must be read like Hebrew backward and that all good men do so for the most part it being a sure rule that whosoever presently gives credit to accusations is either wicked himself or very childish in discretion then let us count their slanders scoffs and reproaches the most noble and honourable badges and ensignes of honour and innocency that can be And in case we are told that any such person doth rail on us let our answer be He is not esteemed nor his words credited of the meanest beleever which understands any thing of Satans wiles Secondly Care not to have ill men to speak well of thee for if thou wâ—rt worse thou shouldst hear better if thou wouldst be as lewd as they are thou shouldst never hear an ill word from them Thirdly Look not to have every mans good word since some are as deeply in love with vice as others are with vertue Besides a man may as well draw all the aire into his mouth with a breath and keep it as purchase every mans good word Indeed if a man were able and willing to be at the charge he might stop their mouthes with money for Philip of Macedon having given a great reward to one that spake evill of him was after that highly praised by him which made him conclude that it lieth in our selves and in our own power either to be well or ill spoken of but this is not a remedy of Gods prescribring besides a man had better endure the soar than be at such cost for a plaister And thus we see that a man of a good life needeth not fear any who hath an evill tongue but rather rejoyce therein for he shall be praised of Angels in Heaven who hath by renouncing the world eschewed the praises of wicked men on earth CHAP. XXVII Because our enemies may learn and be won by our example 4. IN the fourth place one Reason why we bear injuries so patiently is That our enemies and others may learn and be won by our example which oft prevailes more than precept As how many Infidels were won to the Christian Faith by seeing Christians endure the flames so patiently when their enemies were forc't to confesse flain they are but not conquered Those whom precepts do not so effectually move we see them sometimes induced by examples Sozomen reports that the devout life of a poor captive Christian woman made a King and all his family imbrace the Faith of Iesus Christ. Eusebius from Clement reports that when a wicked accuser had brought St Iames to condemnation seeing his Christian fortitude he was touched in Conscience confessed himself a Christian and so was taken to execution with him where after confession and forgivenesse they kissed and prayed for
each other and so were both beheaded together In the Duell of Essendon between Canutus and Edmond Ironfide for the prize of the Kingdom of England after long and equall combate finding each others worth and valour they cast away their weapons embraced and concluded a Peace putting on each others apparell and arms as a ceremony to expresse the atonement of their mindes as if they made transaction of their persons one to the other Canutus being Edmond and Edmond Canutus Wherefore in all things saith Paul to Titus shew thy self an example of good works Tit. 2.7 Under the generall of good works is included Patience as one main speciall The servant of the Lord must not strive saith Paul to Timothy but must be gentle towards all men suffering the evill men patiently instructing them with meeknesse that are contrary minded proving if God at any time will give them repentance that they may know the truth 2 Tim. 2.24 25. And it stands to good reason for first every Christian is or ought to be a crucified man Secondly Love is Christs badge the nature whereof is to cover offences with the mantle of peace And thirdly Religion bindes us to do good unto all even our enemies so resembling the Sunne which is not scornfull but looks with the same face upon every plot of earth not only the stately Palaces and pleasant Gardens are visited by his beams but mean Cottages neglected Boggs and Moates And indeed sincerity loves to be universall like a light in the window which not only gives light to them that are in the house but also to passengers in the street well knowing that the whole earth and every condition is equidistant from Heaven if God but vouchsafe to shew mercy in which case who would not do his utmost Aristippus being demanded why he took so patiently Dionysius spitting in his face answered The fishermen to take a little Gudgeon do abide to be imbrued with slime and salt water and should not I a Philosopher suffer my self to be sprinkled with a little spittle for the taking of a great Whale The House of God is not built up with blowes A word seasonably given after we have received an injury like a Ruddâ—r sometimes steers a man quite into another course The nature of many men is forward to accept of peace if it be offered them and negligent to sue for it otherwise They can spend secret wishes upon that which shall cost them no endeavour unlesse their enemy yeelds first they are resolved to stand out but if once their desire and expectation be answered the least reflection of this warmth makes them yeelding and pliable and that endeavour is spent to purpose which either makes a friend or unmakes an enemy We need not a more pregnant example then the Levites father in Law I do not see him make any means for reconciliation but when remission came home to his door no man could entertain it more thankfully seeing such a singular example of patience and good condition in his Sonne Aristippus and Aeschines two famous Philosophers being fallen at variance Aristippus came to Aeschines and saies Shall we be friends again Yes with all my heart saies Aeschines Remember then saith Aristippus that though I be your elder yet I sought for peace true saith Aeschines and for this I will ever acknowledge you the more worthy man for I began the strife and you the peace When Iron meets with Iron there is a harsh and stubborn jarre but let wool meet that rougher mettle this yeelding turns resistance into embracing Yea a man shall be in more estimation with his enemy if ingenuous having vanquisht him this way then if he had never been his enemy at all Thy greatest enemy shall if he have any spark of grace yea if he have either bowels or brains confesse ingenuously to thee as Saul once to David Thou art more righteous then I for thou hast rendred me good and I have rendred thee evil as what heart of stone could have acknowledged lesse Saul would have killed David and could not David could have killed Saul and would not Besides the approbation of an enemy as one saith is more then the testimony of a whole Parish of friends or neuters And such a conquest is like that which Evagrius recordeth of the Romans namely That they got such a victory over Cosroes one of the Persian Kings that this Cosroes made a Law That never after any Kings of Persia should move warre against the Romans Actions salved up with a free forgivenesse are as not done yea as a bone once broken is stronger after well setting so is love after such a reconcilement Whereas by returning a bitter answer he makes his enemies case his own even as a mad dog biting another dog maketh him that is bitten become mad too But this is not all for happily it may and not a little further Gods glory and make Satan a loser as thus let us shake off their slanders as Paul did the Vipâ—r and these Barbarians which now conceive so basely of Gods people will change their mindes and say we are petty gods Yea will they say surely theirs is a good and holy and operative Religion that thus changes and transforms them into new Creatures The hope whereof should make us think no endeavour too much For if Zopyrus the Persian was content and that voluntarily to sustain the cutting off his nose ears and lips to further the enterprise of his Lord Darius against proud Babylon what should a Christian be willing to suffer what the Lord of Heaven and Earths Cause may be furthered against proud Lucifer and all the powers of darknesse But suppose thy patient yeelding produceth no such effect as may answer these or the like hopes yet have patience still and that for three Reasons 1. Seem you to forget him and he will the sooner remember himself 2. It oft fals out that the end of passion is the beginning of repentance Therefore if not for his sake yet at least for thy own sake be silent and then in case thou hearest further of it from another if ill beware of him but condemn him not until thou hearest his own Apology for Who judgement gives and will but one side hear Though he judge right is no good Iusticer Or lastly if not for his sake nor thine own then for Gods sake have patience and bear with him because his maker bears with thee CHAP. XXVIII Because they will not take Gods office out of his hand 5. Reasons in regard of God are three The 1 hath respect to his Office 2 hath respect to his Commandement 3 hath respect to his Glory Reason 1. BEcause he will not take Gods Office out of his hand who saith Avenge not your selves but give place unto wrath for vengeance is mine and I will repay it Rom. 12.19 Peter speaking of our Saviour Christ saith When he was reviled he reviled not again when he suffered he threatned not but
once the Grecians were known from the Barbarians by their vertuous lives as Quintus Curtius notes Shall a wilde Olive tree growing upon the barren mounts of Gilboa and nature where neither dew of the spirit nor rain of grace falleth bear such fruit and shalt not to thou a green Olivetree in the house of God planted beside the waters of comfort bring forth this fruit of the Spirit We see that civill honesty severed from true piety humility saving knowledge sincere love to God true obedience to his word justifying faith a zeal of Gods glory and desire to edifie and win others God accepts not as proceeding from the love of our selves and other carnall respects namely to obtain praise or profit thereby So that to suffer as the Heathen did without observing other circumstances is but to imitate that foolish Patient who when the Physician bade him take that prescript eat up the paper Wherefore do not only subdue thy passions but sayl with that contrary breath of the Apostle 1 Cor. 4.12 We are reviled and we blesse and with that of St Steven who rowed both against winde and tyde not only through the raging waves of his enemies reproaches but even in a storm of stones being as earnest to save their souls as they were to slay his body Meer Civill and morall men have speculative knowledge if thine be saving it will take away barrennesse and make thee fruitfull in the works of obedience Who planteth a Vineyard and eateth not of the fruit thereof we expect this of the Earth that hath only nature and shall not God expect it of us who have sense to govern nature Reason to govern sense grace to govern reason Iesus Christ to govern all The little World Man is so the compendium and abridgement of all creatures that whatsoever is imprinted with Capitall Letters in that large Volume as in Folio is sweetly and harmoniously contracted in decimo sexto in the brief text of man who includes all Planets have being not life Plants have life not sense Beasts have sense not reason Angels have being life reason not sense Man hath all and contains in him more generality than the Angels Being with Planets life with Plants sense with Beasts reason with Angels But the beleever hath over and above Gods Spirit and faith which are peculiar prerogatives belonging to the godly which no man being a mâ—er man is capable of Here also if it were as orderly as pertinent I might take occasion to shew another peculiar and proper adjunct belonging to the patience of a Christian which a Philosopher may sooner envy than imitate yea it must put him besides his reason before he can conceive it possible namely That a Christian rejoyceth in his sufferings We rejoyce in tribulation saith St Paul knowing that tribulation bringeth forth patience and patience experience and experience hope c. Rom. 5.3 Yea he goeth yet further and saith I am filled with comfort I am exceedingly joyfull in all our tribulation 2 Cor. 7.4 which is to over-abound exceedingly with joy such an exuberation of joy as brake forth into thankefulnesse And St Iames the like saying My brethren count it exceeding joy when ye fall into divers temptations knowing that the trying of your faith bringeth forth patience and let patience have her perfect work that ye may be perfect and intire lacking nothing Jam. 1.3 4. Gods people do not only acknowledge that they suffer justly frrm God even when they suffer unjustly from men as Iosephs brethren did who were no Spies nor corners as they were accused yea they had faithfully presented their Monies for their Wheat neither had they stolen their Lords Cup yet say they justly is this evill come upon us because we have sinned against our brother Gen. 42.21 As a trespasse being committed perhaps thirty or forty years ago and no punishment till now inflicted behold thy Creditor is now come and thou must pay the debt hast thou any wrong done thee I trow not But this is not all though nature will scarce acknowledge so much for we must proceed and not alwayes continue in the nethermost Forme like drones he is not uppermost in this School of Patience who suffereth things patiently that must be suffered but he who doth it willingly cheerfully and thankefully Paulus Diaconus relates how the Empresse Irene being deposed from ruling by her own servant said I thank God who of his free mercy advanced me an unworthy Orphane to the Empire but now that he suffereth me to be cast down I ascribe it wholly to my sinnes blessed be his Name for his mercy in the one in the other for his justice And St Iamâ—s being cut into pieces limb by limb was heard to say God be thanked upon the cutting off of each member or joynt The very Heathen saith St Hierome know that thanks are to be given for benefits received but Christians only give thanks for calamities and misâ—ries But because this path leads from the way of my intended discourse and you affect not to have mee digresse come we to the sixteenth Reason CHAP. XXXI That they may follow Christs example and imitate the Patience of the Saints in all Ages 16. Reason 6. IN the sixth and last place they bear the slanders and persecutions of wicked men patiently that they may follow Christs example and imitate the patience of the Saints in all ages Christ also suffered for you saith St Peter leaving you an example that you should follow his steps 1 Pet. 2.21 And it is written of him that When he was reviled he reviled not again when he suffered he threatned not 1 Pet. 2.23 He was called of his enemies Conjurer Samaritane Wine-bibber c. was scoft at scorned scourged crucified and what not yea he suffered in every place in every part First In every place hunger in the desart resistance in the Temple sorrow in the Garden contumelies in the Iudgement-hall Crucifying without the City c. Secondly In every part his eyes run down with tears his temples with blood his ears tingled with buffetings glowed with reproaches they afflicted his taste with Gall spit in his face pierc'd his head with thorns his hands with nayles his side with a spear his heart was full of sorrow his soul of anguish his whole body was sacrificed as an offering for sinne and yet he suffered all for us to the end he might leave us an example that we should follow his steps Neither was it so much what he suffered as with what affection willingnesse and patience he suffered that did Nobilitate the merit of his sufferings As touching the first Why descended he to take our flesh but that we might ascend to take his Kingdom he descended to be crucified that we might ascend to be glorified he descended to hell that we might ascend to Heaven Touching the second What King ever went so willingly to be Crowned as he to be crucified Who so gladly from execution as he to it What
man was ever so desirous to save his life as Christ was to lose it witnesse that speech I have a baptisme to be baptised with and how am I pained till it be accomplished Luk. 12.50 His minde was in pain till his body and soul came to it And to him that disswaded him from it he used no other termes than avoid Satan And thirdly With what patience he suffered all let both Testaments determine he was oppressed and afflicted yet did he not open his mouth he was brought as a sheep to the slaughter and as a sheep before the shearer is dumb so opened he not his mouth Isa. 53.7 His behaviour was so mild and gentle that all the malice of his enemies could not wrest an angry word from him Yea when his own Disciple was determined to betray him I see not a frown I hear not a check from him again but what thou doest do quickly O the admirable meeknesse of this Lamb of God! Why do we startle at our petty wrongs and swell with anger and break into furious revenges upon every occasion when the pattern of our patience lets not fall one harsh word upon so foul and bloody a Traytor When the Jews cried out Crucifie him as before they cried out His blood be upon us and upon our Children he out cries Father pardon them being beaten with Rods crowned with Thorns pierced with Nayls nayled to the Crosse bathed all his body over in blood filled with reproaches c in the very pangs of death as unmindfull of all his great griefs he prayeth for his persecutors and that earnestly Father forgive them Pendebat tamen petebat as St Augustine sweetly O patient and compassionate love Yee wicked and foolish Iews you would be miserable he will not let you His ears had been still more open to the voice of grief than of malice and so his lips also are open to the one shut to the other Thus Christ upon the Crosse as a Doctor in his chair read to us all a Lecture of Patience for his actions are our instructions and the same that Gideon spake to Israel he speaks still to us as ye see me do so do you And no man be he never so cunning or practised can make a strait line or perfect circle by steddinesse of hand which may easily be done by the help of a Rule or Compasse Besides is Christ gone before us in the like sufferings what greater incouragement When we read that Caesars example who not only was in those battels but went before them yea his very Eye made his Souldiers prodigall of their blood when we read that young King Philip being but carried in his Cradle to the Warres did greatly animate the Souldiers Besides what servanâ— will wish to fare better than his Lord Is it meet that he who is not only thy Master but thy Maker should passe his time in continuall travell and thou in continuall case When a lewd Malefactor being condemned to die with just Phocion rayled at the Iudge the Law his Accusers and looked on Death with terrour and amazednesse he thus cheered him with encouragement Dost thou grudge to die with Phocion so say I to thee Dost thou grudge to suffer with thy Saviour O blessed Iesus O thou Co-eternall Sonne of thine Eternall Father why should I think strange to be scourged with tongue or hand when I see thee bleeding what lashes can I fear either from Heaven or Earth since thy scourges have been born for me and have sanctified them to me True It is Satans policy to make men beleeve that to do and suffer as a Christian is so extreamly difficult for them that it is altogether impossible wherein he deals like the inhospitable Salvages of some Countreys who make strange fires and a shew of dismall torrours upon the shores keep passengers from landing But if Christ be gone before us in the like and it is for his sake that we smart then we may be sure to have him present with us even within us by his spirit 1 Pet. 4.12 13 14. to assist us and prevent our enemies and is not he able enough to vindicate all our wrongs Learn we therefore from him to suffer Innocently Patiently Wilt thou saith one look to reign and not expect to suffer Why Christ himself went not up to his glory until first he suffered pain Or wilt thou saith Saint Cyprian be impatient by seeking present revenge upon thine enemies when Christ himself is not yet revenged of his enemies Do thou bear with others God bears with thee Is there a too much which thou canst suffer for so patient a Lord But to go on wilt thou follow Gods example Then note whereas Christ hath in many particulars commanded us to follow his example yet in no place saith Saint Chrysostome he inferreth we should be like our Heavenly Father but in doing good to our enemies And therein resemble we the whole three Persons in Trinity God was only in the still winde Christ is compared to a Lamb the holy Ghost to a Dove Now if we will resemble these three Persons we must be softly Lambs Doves but if on the contrary we be fierce cruell and take revenge so using violence we resemble rather the devil who is called a roaring Lion and the wicked who are termed Dogges Wolves Tygers c. 3. To adde to the precept of God and the practice of our Saviour the example of Gods people they are patient in suffering of injuries that they might imitate the Saints in all ages They were so and we are likewise commanded to follow their steps as in all things which are good so especially in this Take my brethren the Prophets saith Saint Iames for an example of suffering adversities and of long patience Jam. 5.10 â—â—ethren saith Saint Paul to the Thessalonians Ye are become followers of the Churches of God which in Iudes are in Christ Iesus because ye have also suffered the same things of your own Countreymen even as they have of the Iews 1 Thes. 2.14 And to the Philippians Be ye Followers of me Brethren and look on them which walk so as ye have us for an example Phil. 3.17 And see how he followed his Masters example for who amongst us so loves his benefactors as Saint Paul loved his malefactors He would do any thing even he rased out of the book of life to save them that would do any thing to â—ell him Amongst many examples recorded for thy imitation and mine Behold the patience of Iob. Jam. 5.11 of Abraham Gen. 20.17 18. of Isaâ—c Chap. 26 1â— of Ioseph Chap. 3â— 32 33. who notwithstanding his brethren hated him for his goodnesse and could not speak peaceably unto him conspired to kill him stript him of his Goat cast him into a pit sold him for a slave recompenc'd them good for evil when he was armed with power to revenge for when these his enemies did hunger he fed them when they were thirsty he gave
15.14 Eph. 4.18 19. 5.8 1 Pet. 2.9 whereas Beleevers are called Children of light and of the day 1 Thess. 5.5 1 Pet. 2.9 And as no man can see the light of the Sun but by the benefit of the Sun so no man can know the secrets of God but by the revelation of God 1 Cor 2.11 12 13. Mat. 16.16 17. To know the mysteries of the Kingdom of heaven we must have hearts eyes and ears sanctified from above Deut. 29.2 3 4. Psa. 111.10 Luk. 24.45 Ioh. 15.15 Rom. 8.14 15. No learning nor experience will serve to know the riches of the glory of Gods inheritance in the Saints to know the love of Christ which passeth knowledge Eph. 1.17 18. 3.19 Reason and Faith are the two Eyes of the soul Reason discerns natural objects Faith spirituall and supernaturall But as meer sense is uncapable of the rules of Reason so Reason is no lesse uncapable of the things that are divine and supernaturall Jer. 10.14 1 Cor. 2.14 15 16. Eph. 5.8 And as to speak is only proper to men so to know the secrets of the Kingdom of Heaven is only proper to Believers Psa. 25.14 Pro. 3.32 Amos 3.7 Faith and illumination of the Spirit addes to the fight of our mindes as a prospective glasse addes to the corporall fight Mat. 16.17 1 Cor. 2.7 8 10 11 12 14 15 16. Joh. 12.46 Sense is a meer Beasts Reason a meer Mans Divine knowledge is only the Christians Some men are like the Moon at full have all their light towards Earth none towards Heaven Others like the Moon at wain or change have all their light to Heaven-wards none to the Earth A third sort are like the Moon in Eclipse having no light in it self neither towards Earth nor towards Heaven Now according as men are wise they prise and value wisedom and endeavour to obtain it Pro. 18.15 like Solomon who prayed for wisedom and Moses who studied for wisedom and the Queen of Sheba who travelled for wisedom and David who to get wisedom made the word his Counsellour hated every false way and was a man after Gods own heart As O the pleasure that rational men take in it Prov. 2.3 10 11. 10.14 Phil. 3.8 Whereas on the contrary brutish and blockish men as little regard it Prov. 1.5 7 13. A man desires not what he knoweth not saith Chrysostome neither are unknown evils feared wherefore the work of regeneration begins at illumination Act. 26.18 Col. 1.13 1 Pet. 2.9 Knowledge is so fair a Virgin that every clear eye is in love with her it is a pearl despised of none but Swine It is more true of divine wisdome then it was of that Grecian beauty no man ever loved her that never saw her no man ever saw her but he loved her Lucian tells of an Egyptian King who had Apes taught when they were young to dance and keep their postures with much art these he would put into rich Coates and have them in some great presence to exercise their skill which was to the admiration of such as knew them not what little sort of active nimble men the King had got And such as knew them thought it no lesse strange that they should be trained up to so man-like and handsome a deportment But a subâ—ile Fellow that was one admitted to see them brought and threw amongst them a handfull of Nuts which they no sooner spied but they presently left off their dance fell a scrambling tore one anothers rich Coats and to the derision of the beholders who before admired them they discovered themselves to be meer Apes These ensuing Notions which I have purposely taken as a handfull out of the whole sack to squander away amongst my acquaintance are such Nuts as will discover not a few who are men in appearance their own opinion to be as wise and well affected as Aesops Cock that preferred a barley Corn before a Pearls or Plinies Moal that would dig under ground with great dexterity but was blind if brought into the Sun Or Diaphontus that refused his mothers blessing to hear a song Or the Israelites who preferred Garlick and Onions before Quails and Manna And so much for overplus to this division A SOVEREIGN ANTIDOTE against all Grief Extracted out of the choisest Authors Ancient and Modern both Holy and Humane Necessary to be read of all that any way suffer Tribulation The Fourth Impression By R. YOUNGE Florilegus Imprimatur Thomas Gataker CHAP. 33. Vse and Application of the former Reasons Vse 1. THese latter Reasons being dispatcht return we to make use of the former for I may seem to have left them and be gone quite out of sight though indeed it cannot properly be call'd a digression seeing the last of the former reasons was That God suffers his Children to be persecuted and afflicted for the increase of their Patience First if God sends these afflictions either for our Instruction or Reâ—ormation to scoure away the rust of corruption or to try the truth of our sanctification either for the increase of our patience or the exercise of our faith or the improvement of our zeal or to provoke our importunity or for the doubling of our Obligation seeing true gold flies not the touchstone Let us examine whether we have thus husbanded our affliction to his glory and our own spiritual and everlasting good I know Gods fatherly chastisements for the time seem grievous to the best of his Children Yea at first they come upon us like Samsons Lion look terrible in shew as if they would devoure us and as Children are afraid of their friends when they see them masked so are we But tell me hath not this roaring Lion prevailed against thy best part Hast thou kept thy head whole I mean thy soul free For as Fencers will seem to fetch a blow at the leg when they intend it at the head so doth the Devil though he strike at thy name his aim is to slay thy soul. Now instead of being overcome doest thou overcome Hath this Lion yielded thee any Honey of Instruction or Reformation Hath thy sin died with thy fame or with thy health or with thy peace or with thy outward estate Doest thou perceive the graces of Gods Spirit to come up and flourish so much the more in the spring of thy recovery by how much more hard and bitter thy winter of adversity hath been Then thou hast approved thy self Christs faithful Souldier and a Citizen of that Ierusalem which is above Yea I dare boldly say of thee as Saint Paul of himselfe That nothing shall be able to separate thee from the love of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord Rom. 8.39 To finde this Honey in the Lion more then makes amends for all former fear and grief and in case any man by his humiliation under the hand of God is grown more faithful and conscionable there is Honey out of the Lion or is any man by his
Sennacherib 2 Kings 19.22 Whom hast thou blasphemed And against whom hast thou exalted thy self Even against the Holy One of Israel Whom are you angry withal Doth the rain and waters or any other creature displease you Alas they are but servants if their Master bid smite they must not forbear they may say truly what Rabshakeh usurped Are we come without the Lord Isa. 1.36.10 Yea are we not sent of the Lord in loue and to do you good and to give you occasion of rejoycing afterward if you bear the Cross patiently and make that use of it which others do and the Lord intends Yea Saint Paul could rejoyce even in tribulation But alas these are so far from rejoycing with that blessed Apostle that they rave in tribulation and like some beasts grow mad with baiting or like frantick men wounded who finding ingredients prepared to dress them tear them all in pieces But let us not be like them if Satan robs us of a bag of silver let not us call after him and bid him take a bag of gold also If he afflict thee outwardly yet surrender not to him the inward rail not at the Hangman but run to the Iudge fret not with Ioash 2 Kings 6.33 but submit with Hezekiah Isai. 39.8 When Gods hand is on thy back let thy hand be on thy mouth If thou beest wronged call not thine adversary to account but thy self and let it trouble thee more to do ill then to hear of it be more sorry that it is true then that it is known Yea neither rage at the Chirurgion as mad-men nor swoun under his hand as Milk-sops but consider with whom thou hast to do The Lord the Lord strong merciful and gracious slow to anger and abundant in goodness and truth reserving mercy for thousands forgiving iniquity transgression and sin and that will by no means clear the guilty but visit the iniquity of the fathers upon the children and upon childrens children unto the third and fourth generation Exod. 34.6 7. And this if any thing will do It was before the Lord saith David and therefore I will be yet more vile Reproach in Gods service is our best preferment the Lord so noble the servant cannot be too humble even Bucephalus that disdained any other rider in all his trappings would kneel down to his Master Alexander and go away proud of his burthen Yea to go yet further let us with good old Eli who was a good son 〈◊〉 God though he had been an ill Father to his sons even kiss the very rod we smart withall and say It is the Lord let him do what seemeth him good for whatsoever seemeth good to him cannot but be good howsoever it seems to us Yea let us receive his stripes with all humility patience piety and thankfulness resolving as that holy Martyr Iohn Bâ—adford who said to the Queen how much more did he mean it to the great King of Heaven and Earth If the Queen will give me liâ—e I will thank her if she will banish me I will thank her if she will burn me I will thank her if she will condemn me to perpetual imprisonment I will thank her A man will easily swallow a bitter Pil to gain health The stomach that is purged must be content to paâ—t with some good nouâ—ishment that it may deliver it self of more evil humours and the Physician knows what is best for the Patient the Nurse better then the Infant what is good and fit for it Now the Tenant is more noble then the House therefore why are we not more joyed in this then dejected in the other since the least grain of the increase of grace is more worth then can be equalled with whole pounds of bodily vexation Yea let us take them as tokens and pledges of Gods love and favour who loves his Children so as not to make wantons of them They that would tame pamper'd Horses do add to their travel and abate of their provender as Pharaoh served the Children of Israel Which of us shall see pieces of Timber cut and squared and plained by the Carpenter or Stones hewn and polished by the Mason but will collect and gather that these are Stones and Timber which the Master would employ in some building If I suffer it is that I may reign And how profitable is that â—ffliction which carrieth me to Heaven Oh it is a good change to have the fire of affliction for the fire of Hell Who would not rather smart for a while then for ever It 's true these Waspes wicked men sting shrewdly but the Hornet Sathan would sting worse a great deal And not seldome doth the infliction of a lesse punishment avoid a greater Neither must any man think to be alwayes free from censures aspersions and wrongs nor sometimes from faults The very Heathen could say It is for none but God to feele or want nothing Indeed many are too apt to expect it and therefore can bear nothing like Minderides the Sybarite who was grieved for that some of the Rose-leaves which he lay upon were rumpled together But this is to vilipend and undervalue his kindnesse to make no repute nor reckoning of his deepest indulgencies whereas the contrary approves our sincerity beyond all exceptions Every man can open his hand to God while he blesses but to expose our selves willingly to the afflicting hand of our Maker and to kneele to him while he scourges us is peculiar to the faithfull 3. Vse 3. Thirdly if the sharp sufferings and bitter conflicts and sore travels of Gods children are usually the forerunners of a joyfull issue even the happy birth of saving repentance that the sharp pain of the Chirurgions cutting them is only to ease them of a more durable and dangerous yea a far heavier pain the stone of the heart If while their enemies go about to rob them they do but inrich them As that Sexton who in the night went to rob a Gentlewoman that had been buried the day before with a gold Ring and having opened the coffin loosed the sheet and chafed her finger to get it off she having been but in a swoone before her spirits returning she revived and for many years after lived comfortably If they may be resembled to the five loaves in the Gospel which by a strange Arithmetick were multiplied by Division and augmented by Substraction then let none dare to flatter or flesh themselves because their estate is prosperous especially in an evil way As it fared with Leah whoÌ„ we may hear thus chanting her happines God saith she hath given me my reward because I have given my maid to my husband Gen. 30.18 when she should rather have repented then rejoyced And the like with Micah Iudg. 17.13 and Saul 1 Sam. 23.7 and Dionysius when he found the windes favourable in his navigation after he had despoiled the Temple of all the gold therein Neither let such as suffer not censure their brethren that do as those
Help thou mine unbelief And he that doubtâ— not of his estate his estate is much to be doubted of doubting and resolution are not meet touch-stones of our success a presumptuous confidence commonly goes bleeding home when an humble fear returns in triumph As it fared between the Philistims and Israel 1 Sam. 17.10.11 The Philistims and Goliah were exceeding confident of the victory but Saul and all Israel much discouraged and greatly afraid yet Israel got the victory and the Philistims with their great Goliah were overcome ver 51.52 They that are proudly secure of their going to heaven do not so frequently come thither as they that are afraid of their going to hell As it is in this world for temporall things so for the World to come iâ— spirituall things Cantant pauperes lugent divites poor men sing and rich men cry Who is so melancholly as the rich worldling and who sings so merry a note as hee that cannot change a groat so they that have store of grace mourn for want of it and they that indeed want it chant their abundance But the hopes of the wicked fail them when they are at highest whereas Gods Children find those comforts in extremity which they durst not expect As there is nothing more usuall than for a secure conscience to excuse when it is guilty so nothing more coâ—mon than for an afflicted conscience to accuse when it is innocent and to lay an heavie burthen upon it self where the Lord giveth a plain discharge but a bleeding wound is better than that which bleeds not Some men go crying to heaven some go laughing and sleeping to hell Some consciences aswell as men lie speechless before departure they spend their days in a dream and go from earth to hell as Ionas from Israel towards Tarshish fast a sleep And the reason is they dream their case is passing good like a man which dreams in his sleep that hee is rich and honorable and it joyes him very much but awaking all is vanish'd like smoak Yea they hope undoubtedly to go to heaven as all that came out of Egypt hoped to go into Canaan and inherit the blessed promises when onely Caleb and Ioshua did enter who provoked not the Lord. And the reason of this reason is whereas indeed they are Wolvs the Devill and their own credulity perswades them that they are Lambs The Philosopher tells us that those Creatures which have the greatest hearts as the Sâ—tâ—g the Doe the Hare the â—oney and the Mouse are the most fearfull and therefore it may bee God refusing Lyons and Eagles the King of Beasts and Queen of Birds appointed the gentle Lamb the fearfull Dove for his sacrifices A broken and contrite heart O God thou wilt not despise Psal. 51 17. And sure I am Christ calls to him onely wâ—ary and heavy-laden sinners Matth. 11.28 not such as feel no want of him Mark 2.17 and will fill onely such with comfort as hunger and thirst after righteousness not such as are in their conceit righteous enough without him Luk. 1.53 Matth. 15.24 And yet it is strange yea a wonder to see how many truly humbled sinners who have so render conscienceâ— that they dare not yield to the least evill for the worlds goods and refuse no means of being made better turn every probation into reprobation every dejection into rejection and if they bee cast down they cry outâ— they are cast away who may fitly bee compared to Artemon in Plutarch who when ever hee went abroad had his â—ervants to carry a Canopy over his head least the heavens should fall and crush him or to a certain foolish melancholly Bird which as some tell stands always but upon one leg least her own weight should sink her into the Center of the Earth holding the other over her head least the Heavens should fall Yet bee not offended I cannot think the worse of thee for good is that fear which hinders us from evill acts and makes us the more circumspect And God hath his end in it who would have the sins to dye but the sinner to live Yea in some respect thou art the better to bee thought of or at least the less to bee feared for this thy fear for no man so truly loves as hee that fears to offend as Salvianus glosses upon those words Blessed is the man that feareth alway And which is worth the observing this fear is a commendation often remembred in holy Scripturâ—â— as a speciall and God's Children as for example Iob saith the holy Ghost was a just man and one that feared God Job 1.1 Simeon a just man and one that feared God Luk 2.25 Cornelius a devout man and one that feared God Acts 10.2 And so of Father Abraham a man that feared God Gen. 22.12 Ioseph a man who feared God Gen. 42.18 The Mid-wives in Egypt feared God Exod. 1.17 So that evermore the fearing of God as being the beginning of wisdom is mentioned as the chief note which is as much as to say if the fearing of God once go before working of righteousness will instantly follow after according to that of the wise man Hee that feareth the Lord will do good And this for thy comfort when Mary Magdalen sorrowed and wept for her sins Luke 7 50. Christ tells her Thy faith hath made the whole intimating that this weeping this repenting faith is faith indeed And the like to the Woman with the bloody issue who presuming but to touch the hem of his garment fell down before him with fear and trembling Mark 5.27 to 35. And that humble Canaanite Matth. 15.22 to 29. And that importunate blind man Luke 18.38 to 43. As if this humble this praying faith were onely the saving faith Neither can thy estate bee bad for as Saint Ambrose told Monica weeping for her seduced Son Fieri non patest ut filius istarum lachrymarum pereat It cannot bee that the son of those tears should ever perish Wherefore lift up thy self thou timorous fainting heart and do not suspect every spot for a plague token do not dye of a meer conceit for as the end of all motion is rest so the end of all thy troubles shall bee peace even where the days are perpetuall Sabbaths and the diet undisturbed feasts But as an empty vessell bung'd up close though you throw it into the mid'st of the Sea will receive no water so all pleas are in vain to them that are deas'ned with their own fears for as Mary would not bee comforted with the sight and speech of Angels no not with the fight and speech of Iesus himself till hee made her know that hee was Iesus so untill the holy Spirit sprinkleth the conscience with the blood of Christ and sheddeth his love into the heart nothing will do No creature can take off wrath from the conscience but hee that set it on Wherefore the God of peace give you the peace of God which passeth all understanding Yea O Lord
Lord I will joy in the God of my salvation Habbak 3.17 18. Thou wouldest 〈◊〉 that thy name is written in the book of life as our Saviour injoines Luk. 10.20 though thou hâ—dst nothing else to rejoice in But it is nothing to be blessed untill we understand our selvs to be so wherefore Thirdly wait Gods leisure with patience and hold fast to him in all pressures Time saith Seneca is the best Physick for most diseases for the body and so likewise for the soul if it bee an afflicted conscience waiting Gods leisure for the assurance of his love is the best remedy and so in all other cases Section 10. Ob. Buâ— when will there bee an end of this long disease this tedious affliction this heavie yoake of bondage c. Answ. It is a signe of cold love scarce to have begun to suffer for Christ and presently to gape for an end It was a far better speech of one Lord give mee what thou wâ—lt as much as thou wilt when thou wilt Thou arâ— Gods Patient prescribe not thy Physiâ—ian It is the Gold-Smiths skill to know how long his gold must bee in the Crusible neither takes hee it out of that hot bath till it bee sufficiently purified What if the Lord for a time forbear coming as Samuel did to Saul that hee may try what is in thee and what thou wilt do or suffer for him that hath done and suffered so much for thee as why did God set Noah about building the Ark an hundred and twenty years when a small time might have finished it It was for the triall of his patience Thus hee led the Israelites in the desarts of Arabia forty years whereas a man may travell from Ramesis in Egypt to any part of Canaan in forty days this God did to prove them that hee might know what was in their hearts Deu. 8.2 Hee promised Abraham a son in whom hee should bee blessed this hee performed not in tâ—irty years after Hee gave David the Kingdom and anointed him by Samuel yet was hee not possessed of it in many years 〈◊〉 so much that hee said Mine eyes fail for thy Word Psal. 119.123 Ioseph hath a promise that the Sun and Moon should do him reverence but first hee must bee bound in the Dungeon This God doth to try us for in these exigents we shew oâ—r selvs and our dispositions What saith God to his people in their misery Psal. 75. When I see convenient time I will execute judgment ver 2. hee doth not say when you think the time convenient Let us tarry a little the Lords leisure diliverance will come peace will come joy will com in mean while to 〈◊〉 â—â—â—ient in misery makes misery no misery Again secondly hee may delay his coming for other ends of greater consequence Martha and Mary send to Christ as desiring him to come and resâ—â—re Lazarus their sick brother to health Ioh. 11.3 expecting him without delay now hee loved both Martha and her Sister and Lazarus 〈◊〉 5. yet hee neglects coming for many days lets him die bee put in the grave untill hee stank but what of all this he that would not restâ—re 〈◊〉 Lazarus to health restored dead Lazarus to life which was a greaâ—eâ—â—â—â—â—cy than they either did or durst ask Neither did this onely increase 〈◊〉 joy and thankfulness give them occasion ever after to believe and 〈◊〉 above and against all hope but it made many of the Iews believe in him which before did noâ— ver 45. Thirdly and lastly hee delaies thee the longer that when hee coms he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may bring with him the greater recompence of reward for hee will comfort us according to the days wee have been afflicted and according to the years that we have seen evill Psal. 90.15 Neither will hee stay over-long for behold saith he I come quickly and my reward is with me to give every man according as his works shall bee Rev. 22.12 and suffering is accounted none of the meanest works So that the harder the conflict the more glorious the conquest Wherefore hold out yet a little and help shall not bee wanting to the combatants nor a crown to the conquerours Yea fight to the last minute for the eye of thy Saviour is upon the if thou faint to cheer thee if thou stand to it to second thee if thou conquer to crown thee whereas no combate no conquest no conquest no triumph Object But my sufferings are so great that if they continue I shall never bee able â—o hold out Answ. True if thou trustest to thine own strength for perseverance is the gift of God yea it is hee that worketh in us both to will and to do at his good pleasure Phil. 2.13 For first mans will is a fugitive Onesimus and God must call home that runagate subdue that rebell before wee can chuse that which is good Neither when wee have begun can we continue perficit qui efficat Hee that begun a good work in us will perform it Phil. 1.6 Jesus is the founder and finisher of our faith Heb. 12.2 Neither can wee of our selvs suffer for him Datur pati it is given to us to suffer for his sake Phil. 1.29 Without mee yee can do nothing Ioh. 15.5 not parum but nihil But in him and through him all things I can do all things through him that strengthens mee Phil. 4.13 In our selvs wee are weak Captives in him wee are more than Conquerours Rom. 8.37 Whence it is many sick men undergo patiently such pressureâ—â— as when they were in health they would not have beleeved they could have born The truth of grace bee the measure never so small â—s always blest with perseverance because that little is â—ed with an everlasting spring Yea if grace but conquer us first wee by 〈◊〉 shall conquer all things else whether it bee corruptions within us or temtations without us for as the fire which came down from heaven in Elias time licked upâ— all the water to shew that it came from God so will this fire spend all our corruptions No affliction without or corruption within shall quench it Wherefore do but thy endeavour to hold out I mean with patience 〈◊〉 that Spirit which came in the likeness of a Dove will not com but 〈◊〉 Dove and pray for divine assistance this sadness shall end in gladneâ—â— this sorrow in singing But above all pray unto God for Praier is the key of heaven as 〈◊〉 Austin tearms it and the hand of a Christian which is able to reach from Earth to Heaven and to take forth every manner of good gift out of 〈◊〉 Lords Treasury Did not Elias by turning this Kâ—y one way lock up the whole Heaven from raining for three years and six months and another while by turning the same Key of prayer as much another way in the turning of a hand unlock all the doors and windows of heaven and set them wide open that it rained and the earth brought
own sins that wee may not be so forward to censure others as wee have been heretofore Give us patience to beare thy Fatherly chastisements which through thy grace sanctifying them to us become both Medicines to cure us and Antidotes to preserve us from the sicknesse of sin considering that all the afflictions of this life are not worthy those joyes which shall be revealed unto us And as we are suiters unto thy Majesty for these thy blessings spirituall so likewise we humbly beg at thy mercifull hands all necessaries appertaining to our temporall welfare beseeching thee to blesse us in our persons with health strength and liberty in our estates with sufficiency and the right use of it considering that if wee spend what wee have upon our own lusts we may ask but wee shall not receive in our good names with an unreproveable report and so blesse and sanctifie unto us all the things of this life that they may be furtherances of us in the way to a better And seeing that it is in vain for us to labour except thy blessing go along with it neither can our endeavours succeed well except thou prosper them bless every one of us in our several places and callings and so direct us in all we shall take in hand that whatsoever wee do may tend to thy glory the good of others and the comfort of our own soules when wee shall come to make our finall account unto thee for them These and all things else which thou knowest we stand in need of we humbly crave at thy mercifull hands and that for the alone worthinesse and satisfaction of thy son and the honour of our onely Redeemer and Advocate Jesus Christ to whom with thee O Father and thy blessed Spirit be given as is most due all praise glory and dominion the residue of this day and for evermore Amen A Praier for the Evening which would be performed before Supper and not when we are more prone to sleep then to pray O Eternal Almighty and incomprehensible Lord God who art great and terrible of most glorious Maâ—esty and infinite purity Creator and Preserver of all things and Guider and Governour of them being created who fillest Heaven and Earth with thy presence and art every where at hand to receive and hear the praiers of all that repair to thee in thy Christ. Thou hast of thy goodnesse bestowed so many and so great mercies upon us â—haâ— wee know not how to expresse thy bounty herein Yea we can scarce think of any thing more to pray for but that thou wouldest continue those which thou hast bestowed on us already yet we cover still as though we had nothing and live as if we knew nothing of all this thy beneficence Thy blessings are without number yet our sins strive with them which shall be more if we could count the numberless number of thy Creatures they would not be answerable to the number of thy gifts yet the number of our offences which we return in lieu of them are not much inferiour thereunto Well may we confesse with Iudas we have sinned and there stop but we cannot reckon their number nor set forth their nature We are bound to praise thee above any Nation whatsoever for what Nation under Heaven enjoys so much light or so many blessings as we above any Creaâ—uâ—e for all the Creatures were ordained for our sakes and yet Heaven Earth and Sea all the Elements all thy Creatures obey thy Word and serve thee as they did at first yea call upon us to serve thee onely men for whom they were all made ingratefully rebell against thee Thou might'st have said before we were formed let them be Toads Monsters Infidels Beggers Cripples or Bondslaves so long as they live and after that Cast-awaies for ever and ever but thou hast made us to the best likenesse and nursed us in the best Religion and placed us in the best Land and appointed us to the best and onely Inheritance even to remain in blisse with thee for ever so that thousands would think themselvs happy if they had but a piece of our happinesse Why shouldest thou give us thy Son for a ransome thy holy Spirit for a pledge thy Word for a guide thy Angels for our guard and reserve a Kingdom for our perpetual inheritance Why shouldest thou bestow health wealth rest liberty limbs senses food raiment friends and the means of salvation upon us more then upon others whom thou hast denied these things unto We can give no reason for it but that thou art merciful and if thou shouldest draw all back again we had nothing to say but that thou wert just which being considered why should any serve thee more then we who want nothing but thankfulnesse Why should we not hate the Way to Hell as much as Hell it self and why should we not make every cogitation speech and action of ours as so many steps to Heaven yet if thou shouldst now ask us what lust is asswaged what affection qualified what passion expelled what sin reâ—pented of what good performed since we began to receive thy blessings to this day we must needs confesse against our selvs that all our thoughts words and works have been the service of the World the Flesh and the Divel yea it hath been the course of ouâ— whole life to leave that which thou commandest and to do that which thou forbiddest yet miserable wretches that we are if we could give thee our bodies and souls they should bee saved by it but thou wert never the richer for them Thus while we look upon our selvs we are ashamed to liâ—t up our eâ—es unto thee yea we are ready to despair with Cain yet when we think upon thy Son and the rich promises of the Gospel our fear is in some measure turned into joy while we consider that his righteousnesse for us is more then our wickednesse against our selvs onely give us faith we beseech thee and setâ—le it in thy beloved that we may draw virtue from his death and resurrection whereby we may be enabled â—o die unto sin and live unto righteousnesse and it sufficeth for all our iniquities necessities and infirmites It is true O Lord as wee were made after thine own Image so by sin we have turned that Image of thine into the Image of Satan but turn thou us again and we shall bee turned into the Image and likenesse of thy Son And what though our sins be great yet thy mercie is far greater then our sins either are or can be we cannot be so bad as thou art good nor so infinite in sinning as thou art in pardoning if we repent O that we could repent O that thou wouldest give us repentance for we are weak O Lord and can no more turn our selvs then we could at first make our selvs yea we are altogether dead in sin so that we cannot stir the least joint no not so much as feel our deadnesse
nor desire life except thou be pleased to raise and restore our souls from the death of sin and grave of long custome to the life of grace Apt wee are to all evil but reprobate and indisposed to all grace and goodnesse yea to all the means thereof Wee are altogether of our selvs unable to resist the force of our mighty adversaries but do thou fâ—ee our wills and set to thy helping hand in casting down by thy Spirit our raging lusts and by thy grace subdue our untamed affections and we shall henceforth as much honor thee as by your wickednesse we have formerly dishonored thee Wherefore of thy goodnesse and for thy great Names sake we beseech thee take away our stony hearts and give us hearts of flesh enable us to repent what we have done and never more to do what we have once repented not fostering any one sin in our souls Reform and change our minds wills and affections which we have corrupted remove all impediments which hinder us from serving of thee and direct all our thoughts speeches and actions to thy glory as thou hast directed our eternal salvation thereunto Let not Satan any longer prevail in causing us to defer our repentance since we know that late repentance is seldom sincere and that sicknesse is no fit time for so great a work as many have found that are now in Hell Neither is it reasonable thou shouldest accept of our feeble and decrepit old age when we have spent all the flower and strength of our youth in serving of Satan not once minding to leave sin until sin left us Yea O Lord give us firmly to resolve speedily to begin and continually to persevere in doing and suffering thine holy will Inform and reform us so that we may neither mis-believe not misâ—live subdue our lusts to our wills submit our wills to reason our reason to faith our faith our reason our wills our selvs to thy blessed Word and Will Dispell the thick mists and clouds of our sins which corrupt our souls and darken our understandings separate them from us which would separate us from thee Yea remove them out of thy sight also we most humbly beseech thee as far as the East is from the West and in the merits of thy Son pardon and forgive us all those evils which either in thought word or deed we have this day or any time heretoâ—ore committed against thee whether they be the sins of our youth or of our age of omission or commission whether committed of â—gnorance of knowledge or against conscience and the many checks and motions of thy holy â—pirit And now O Lord seeing the time approacheth which thou hast appointed for rest and because wee can neither wake nor sleep without thee who hast made the day and night and rulest both therefore into thy hands we commend our souls and bodies beseeching thee to watch over us this night and preserve us from all our spiritual and bodily enemies from thievs fire and from all other dangers ☞ These things we humbly beg at thy fatherly hands and whatsoever else thou knowest in thy divine wisdome to be needful and necessary for our souls or bodies or estates or names or friends or the whole Church better then we our selvs can either ask or think and that for thy Names sake for thy promise sake for thy mercies sake for thy Sons sake who suffered for sin and sinned not and whose righteousnesse pleadeth for our unrighteousnesse in him it is that we come unto thee in him we call upon thee who is our Redeemer our Preserver and our Saviour to whom with Thee and thy blessed Spirit be ascribed as is most due all honour glory praise power might majesty dominion and hearty thanksgiving the rest of this night following and for evermore Amen A Praier for the Evening which would be performed before Supper and not when we are more prone to sleep then to pray O Eternal Almighty and incomprehensible Lord God who art great and terrible of most glorious Maâ—esty and infinite purity Creator and Preserver of all things and Guider and Governour of them being created who fillest Heaven and Earth with thy presence and art every where at hand to receive and hear the praiers of all that repair to thee in thy Christ. Thou hast of thy goodnesse bestowed so many and so great mercies upon us â—haâ— wee know not how to expresse thy bounty herein Yea we can scarce think of any thing more to pray for but that thou wouldest continue those which thou hast bestowed on us already yet we cover still as though we had nothing and live as if we knew nothing of all this thy beneficence We no sooner lived then we deâ—served to die neither need we any more to condemn us then what we brought into the world with us but thou hast spared us to this hour to try if we would turn unto thee by repentance as our first Parents and wee have turned from thee by sin yet thy mercy seems to have been in vain and thy long-suffering to no end For whereas many have been won by thy Word wee would not suffer it to change us many have been reformed by the Crosse but we would not suffer it to purge us many have been moved by thy benefits but we would not suffer them to perswade us yea as if we had contracted with the Divel that we would abuse all thy gifts so fast as they come â—hy blessings make us proud thy riches covetous thy peace wanton thy meats intemperate thy mercy secure and all thy benefits serve us but as weapons to rebell against thee We have prophaned thy daies contemned thy ordinances resisted thy Word grieved thy Spirit misused thy Messengers hated our Reprovers slandered and persecuted thy people seduced our friends given ill example to our Neighbours opened the mouths of thine and our adversaries to blaspheme that glorious Name after which we are named and the truth we professe whereas meaner mercies and far weaker means have provoked others no lesse to honour thee and the Gospel who may justly rise up in judgment against us Besides which makes ouâ— case far more miserable we can scarce resolve to amend or if we do we put off our conversion to hereafter when we were children we deferred to repent till we were men now we are men we defer untill we be old men and when we be old men we shall defer it until death if thou prevent us not and yet we look for as much at thine hands as they which serve thee all their lives Perhaps we have a form of godlinesse but thou who search stâ—â—he heart and triest the reins knowest that too often we deny the power of it and that ouâ— Religion is much of it hypocrisie our zeal envie our wisedom policie our peace security our life rebellion our devotion deadnesse and that we live so securely as if we had no souls to save Indeed thy Word and Spirit
the Cistern my Bowels the Sink my Lungs the Bellows my Teeth the Chopping knives except you divide them and then they are the 32 points of the Sea-card both agreeing in number Concoction is the Caldron and hunger the Salt or Sawce my belly is the lower Deck my Kidneys Close Cabbins or receptacles my Thighs are long Galleries for the grace of the Ship my Arms and Hands the Can-hooks my Midriffe is a large Partition or Bulk-head within the circumference of my head is placed the Steeridge-room and chief cabbins with the Round-house where the Master lieth and these for the more safety and decencie are inclosed with a double fence the one Dura-mater something hard and thick the other Pia-mater very thin and soft which serveth instead of hangings The Ears are two doors or Scuttles fitly placed for entertainment the two Eyes are Casementâ— to let in light under them is my Mouth the Stowidge or Stewards-room my Lips are Hatches for receipt of goods my two Nostrils serve as Gratings to let in air at the one end stands my Chin which is the Beak-head my Forehead is the Upper-deck all which being trimmed with my fat instead of pitch and hair instead of Ockham are coloured with my skin The fore-deck is humility the stoarn charity active obedience the sayls which being hoysed up with the several Yards Halliars and Bow-lings of holy precepts and good purposes are let down again by sicklenesse faintings and inconstancie Reason is my Rudder experience the Helme hope of salvation my Anchor passive obedience the Capstain holy revenge the Cat and Fish to hawl the sheat-Anchor or last hope fear of offending is the Buâ—y virtues are the Cables holy desires and sudden ejaculations the Shrouds the zeal of God's glory is my Main-mast premeditation the Foremast desire of my own salvation the Mizzen-mast saving-knowledge the Boltsprit Circumspection a Sounding-line my Light is illumination Justice is the Card God's Word the Compasse the meditation of life's brevity a four-hour-glasse Conâ—emplation of the creatures the Grosse-staff or Iacob's Staff the Creed a Sea-grammer the life of Christ my Load-star the Saints falls are Sea-markes Good examples Land-marks Repentance Pumpes out the sink of my sins a good Conscience keeps mee clean imputative righteousness is my Flag having this Motto BEING CAST DOWN WE PERISH NOT The Flag-staff is sincerity the Ship is victualled afresh by reading hearing receiving Books are Long-boats Letters are little Skiffes to carry and re-carry my spiritual merchandise Perseverance is my speed and Patience my name my fire is lust which will not be clean extinguished full feeding and strong drink is the fuell to maintein it whose flame if it be not supprest is jealousie whose sparks are evil words whose ashes is envie whose smoke is infamy lascivious talk is as flint and steel concupiscence as tinder opportunity is the match to light it sloath and idlenesse are the servants to prepare it The Law of God is my Pilot Faith my Captain Fortitude the Master Chastity the Masters-mate my Will the Coxen Conscience the Preacher Application of Christs death the Chirurgion Mortification the Cook Viviâ—â—cation the Calker Self-denial is an Apprentice of his Temperance the Steward Contentation his Mate Truth the Purser Thankfulnesse the Pursers-mate Reformation the Boat-swain the 4 Humors Sanguine Choller c. are the Quarter-masters Christian vigilancie undertakes to supply the office of Starbord and Larbord waâ—ch Memory is Clerk of the Check Assurance the Corporal the Armour Innocencie the Mariners Angels Scismaticks are Searchers sent aboard my understanding as Master-Gunner culls out from those who Budg-casks of the New and Old Testament certain threats and promises which is my onely Powder and Shot and with the assistance of the Gunners-mate holy anger against sin chargeth my tongue which like to a Piece of Ordinance shoots them to the shame and overthrow of my shirituall Adversaries My Noble Passengers are joy in the Holy Ghost and the peace of conscience whose retinue are divine graces my ignoble or rather mutinous Passengers are worldly cogitations and vain delights which are more than a good many besides some that are arrant thievs and traytors namely pride envie prejudice but all these I 'le bid farewell when I come to my journies end though I would but cannot before Heaven is my Country where I am registred in the Book of life my King is Iehova my tribute Almsdeeds they which gather it are the poor Love is my Countries badge my language is holy conference my â—ellow Companions are the Saints I am poor in performances yet rich in Gods acceptation The foundation of all my good is Gods free Election I became bound into the Corporation of the Church to serve him in my baptisme I was inrolled at the time when hee first called mee my freedom is Justification it was purchased with the blood of Christ my evidence is the earnest of his Spirit my priviledges are his sanctifying Graces my Crown reserved for mee on high is Glorification My Maker and owner is God who built mee by his Word which is Christ of earth which was the materiall hee fraught it with the essence of my soul which is the Treasure and hath set mee to sail in the Sea of this world till I attain to the Port of Death which letteth the terrestriall part into the harbour of the grave and the celestiall into the Kingdom of Heaven in which voyage conveniency of estate is as Sea room good affections serve as a tyde and praier aâ— a prosperous gale of wind to help forward But innumerable are the impediments and perills for here I meet with the proffers of unlawfull gain and sensuall delights as so many Syrens the baits of prosperity as high banks on the right hand or weather-shore and there with evill suggestions and crabbed adversity as Rocks on the left hand or Lee-shore ready to split mee the fear of Hell like quick-sands threaten to swallow mee Originall sin like weeds clog me and actuall transgressions like so many Barnacles hang about mee yea every sin I commit springs a new leak my senses are as so many storms of rain hail and snow to sink me lewd affections are roaring billows and waves self-confidence or to rely upon any thing but divine assistance iâ— to lose the bolt sprit Restitution is heaving goods over-board to save the Ship Melancholly is want of fresh water the Scoffs of Atheists and contempt of Religion in all places is a notable becalming the lewd lives and evill examples of the most a contagious air Idleness surs it and is a shrewd decay both of Hull and Tackling Moreover sailing along and keeping watch for they that are Christs friends you know must look for all they meet to bee their enemies wee no sooner look up but presently wee ken a man of war and then wee must bee for war too and provide for a skirmish Now the Gallion that hath our Pinnace in chase and always watcheth for
and withal a power to stand and for ever to continue in a most blessed and happy condition free from all misery and to enjoy a sweet and blessed Communion with his Creator So that man was created very good did clearly and perfectly know the whole will and works of his Maker was able out of the integrity of his soul and fitness of all the powers fully willingly and chearfully to love observe and obey his Maker in every tittle and circumstance he required and to love his neighbour as himself so that neither the minde did conceive not the heart desire nor the body put in execution any thing but that which was acceptable and well pleasing unto God as these insuing Scriptures do plainly prove Gen. 1.26 27 30. Eccles. 7.29 Rom. 2.14 15. Sect. VII VVhich being so how should it humble us and make us ashamed of our present condition and withal set us on fire with a holy zeal to out-strip and go before all the rest of the Creatures in obeying our Creator as far as he did make us out-strip them all in spiritual and divine excellencies whereas hitherto they have out-stript and gone before us in a high degree as for Instance Though we are bound to praise and serve God above any creature whatsoever in that all the creatures were ordained for our sakes yet heaven earth and sea all the elements all the creatures obey the Word of God and serve him as they did at first yea call upon us to serve him onely men for whom they were all made most ingratefully rebel against him As if you consider it rightly the obedience of insensible and bruit creatures unto the will of God is a great check and reproof unto the disobedience of man Man is the chiefest of creatures and they the lowest yet do they as far exceed him in obedience as he doth them in natural eminency The Stork and the Swallow know their appointed times The Ox knoweth his owner and the Asse his masters crib the Sea moveth in a settled and unmoving course the Stars fits their many changes to a steddy rule answerable to the will of him that never changeth The Lord by Moses but spake to the rock and it gave water to the thirsty Israelites he but commanded the clouds to rain down Manna and the winde to bring them in Quails for the satisfying of their hunger and they did so Yea he but bade the Ravens bring bread and flesh to Elijah and they did it In like manner did the winde and sea Matth. 〈…〉 2 Kings 2.24 the Fire Dan. 3.27 the Earth Numb 16.19 to 27. obey they voice of the Lord and many the like spoken of in Scripture But man is wholly gone astray from his rule and not only runneth from it but against it so that he is far worse then things worse then himself Which were it rightly considered would be enough to melt an heart of Adamant For was this the principal end for which men were created in such a glorious condition That we might honor love and serve our Creator and injoy communion and happinesse with him for ever and are we so far from excelling the rest of the creatures that we are become more disobedient and rebellious to God then any one of them except Satan himself One would think it should make all that thirst not after their own damnation not onely to hate and dislike themselves for it but force us with all possible speed and industry to seek out the cause and how to recover our selves out of this wretched and damnable condition Sect. VIII But it will be demanded how this comes to be so and what was the cause To which I answer God at first entred into Covenant with our first Parents as publike persons both in behalf of themselves and all that should proceed out of their loines and so that whatsoever gifts priviledges and endowments they had bestowed upon them should be continued to them and theirs onely upon condition of their loyaltie and personal obedience of which the tree of liâ—e was a pledge and they should have and injoy them or lose and be deprived of them aswel for their off-spring as for themselves as they should keep or transgress his royal Law But see how unworthily they demeaned themselves towards this their bountifull Maker and Benefactor For whereas God placed them in Paradise and gave them free liberty to eat of the fruit of every tree in the Garden save onely of the tree of knowledge of good and evil prohibiting them that alone even upon pain of eternal death to them and theirs they most perfidiously contemned and brake this Law which as sundry circumstances that do aggravate it shew was a most execrable and damnable sin As observe the several circumstances set down by Moses to amplifie the foulnesse of their Fall as First that they despised and made light of the promise of God whereby they were commanded to hope for everlasting life so long as they continued their loyalty and obedience 2. There was in it an unsufferable pride and ambition in that he could not content himself with being Lord of the whole Universe but he must be equal unto God and every way like his Maker 3. VVhat greater unbelief could there be when he gave more credit to the Serpent in saying he should not die then to God who immediately before tells them that if he did sin in eating the forbidden fruit he should dye 4. In this sin was not onely unkindnesse not to be parallel'd but wilfull murther of himself and all his posterity whom he knew were to stand of fall with him 5. Herein was foul apostasy from God to the devil to whom charging God with lying envy malice c he revolted and adhered rather then stick to his Maker And to the might be added many the like circumstances which grievously aggravate the sin of our first Parents and make it so deadly in effect For hereby it is we not onely lost our blessed communion with God that the Image of God after which they were created was forthwith abolished and blotted out but that many grievous miseries and punishments came in the room of it so that in the place of wisdom power holiness truth righteousness and the like ornaments wherewith we had been cloathed there hath succeeded these and the like 1. This their sin hath filled our whole man with corruption 2. It hath made us become vassals unto sin and Satan 3. It hath disabled us from understanding the will and observing the Commandments of the Lord. 4. It caused us to lose our right unto and soveraignty over the creatures 5. It makes our persons and actions unacceptable to God 6. It hath cast us out of Gods favour and made us liable and subject to all the plagues and miseries of this life and to endless easless and remediless torments in the life to come Sect. IX And the reason is Our First Parents being the root of all mankinde and
the satisfying of his justice and also freeing us from the guilt and punishment of either And that with as much brevity as may stand with perspicuity First in general we must undoubtedly know that the sole perfection of a Christian is â—he imputation of Christs righteousnesse and the not imputation of his own unrighteousnesse as appears by the whole current of Scripture of which a few Even the Son of man came to give his life a ransom for many Mark 10.45 As in Adam all die so in Christ shall all be made alive 1 Cor. 15.21 22. As by one mans disobedience many were made sinners so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous c. Rom. 5.18 19. As by the offence of one the fault came on all men to condemnation so by the justifying of one the benefit abounded towards all men to the justification of life Rom. 5.18 Unto Iesus Christ that loved us and washed us from our sins in his own blood Rev. 1.5 The blood of Iesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all our sins 1 Joh. 1.7 he is the reconciliation for our sins c. 1 Joh. 2 1 2. He hath made him to be sin for us who knew no sin that we might be made the righteousnesse of God in him 2 Cor. 5.21 He was delivered to death for our sins and is risen again for our justification Rom. 4.25 Who his own self bare our sins in his own body on the tree by whose stripes we were healed 1 Pet. 2.24 He was wounded for our transgressions he was broken for our iniquities the chastisement of our peace was upon him and with his stripes we were healed Isa. 53.5 Neither is there salvation in any other for among men there is given none other name under Heaven whereby we must be saved Acts 4.12 The wages of sin is death but the gift of God is eternal life through Iesus Christ our Lord Rom. 6.23 I am the resurrection and the life he that beleeveth in me although he were dead yet shall he live John 11.25 You hath he quickned that were dead in trespasses and sins Ephes. 2.1 God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have everlasting life For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world but that the world through him might be saved Joh. 4.16 to 20. God commendeth his love towards us in that while we were yet sinners Christ died for us much more then being now justified by his blood we shall be saved from wrath through him For if when we were enemies we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son much more being reconciled we shall be saved by his life Rom. 5 6. to 11 read to the end of the Chapter See more Iohn 1.29 Acts 13.39 Rom. 6.4 to 23. and 8.2 3. and 10. 3,4 1 Cor. 15.56 Col. 1.14 Gal 3.22 Heb. 9.28 1 Pet. 1.18 19 20. 1 Joh. 3.8 Sect. XVIII As Christ was a sinner onely by the imputation of our sins so we are just onely by the imputation of his righteousness Our good works were they never so many and rare cannot justify us or deserve any thing at Gods hands it is onely in Christ that they are accepted and only for Christ that they are rewarded Yea the opinion of thine own righteousnesse makes thy condition far worse then the wickedest mans alive For Christ that came to save all weary and heavy laden sinners be they never so wicked neither came to save or once to call thee that hast no sin but art righteous enough without him As hear his own words to the proud Pharisees who had the same thoughts of themselves as thou hast They that be whole need not a Physitian but they that are sick I am not come to call the righteous but sinners to repentance The lost sheep of the house of Israel Mat. 9.13 and 10.6 and 15.24 and 18.11 Nor can any soul be so dangerously sick as thou who art least sensible of thy being sick Briefly until with Saint Paul thou renounceth thine own righteousness seest thy self the greatest of sinners art able to discern sin in every thing thou canst think speak or do and that thy very righteousness is no better then a menstruous cloth Isai. 64.6 thou canst have no part in Christ. And untill Christ shall become thine by Regeneration and a lively faith Thou art bound to keep the whole Law actually and spiritually with thy whole man thy whole life or else suffer eternal death and destruction of body and soul in Hell for thy not keeping it So that thou hast yet to answer and I pray mind it seriously for all the sins that ever thou hast committed who art not able to answer for one of the least of them For the wages of sin any sin be it never so small is eternal death Rom. 6.23 Gal. 2.16 19 20 21. Neither let Satan nor thy own deceitfull heart delude thee in thinking that thou hast faith when thine own words declare the contrary Nor would I ask any more evidence against thee in this then thine own mouth in saying that thou never doubtedst in all thy life for this makes it plain that thou never hadst faith nor ever knewest what saith means For he who never doubted never believed and Satan hath none so sure as those whom he never yet assaulted Sect. XIX But this being a main fundamental point which every man is bound to know I will more particularly and fully explain it as thus Man being in a most miserable and undone condition by reason of Original and actual sin and of the curse due to both being liable to all miseries in this life and adjudged to suffer eternal torments in hell-fire after death having no possibility to escape the fierce wrath of Almighty God who had already pronounced sentence upon him VVhen neither Heaven Earth nor Hell could have yeilded any satisfactory thing besides Christ that could have satisfied Gods justice and merited Heaven for us then O then God of his infinite wisdome and goodness did not onely find out a way to satisfie his justice and the Law but even gave us his own Son out of his bosome and his Son gave himself to die even the most shameful painful and cursed death of the Cross to redeem us that whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have everlasting life Iohn 3.16 A mercy bestowed and a way found out that may astonish all the sons of men on earth and Angels in Heaven VVherefore wonder at this you that wonder at nothing that the eternal God would die to redeem our worse then lost souls that we might not die eternally O the deepnesse of Gods love O the unmeasurable measure of his bounty O Son of God who can sufficiently admire thy love or commend thy pity or extol thy praise It was a wonder that thou madest us for thy self more that thou madest thy self man
meet withall We trust it too much and know it too little as it fared with Leah Gen. 30.18 and Hazael 2 Kings 8.12 13. and Peter Mat. 26.33 Luke 22.32 Mark 14.29 And those Iews Acts 2.36 And all this they will acknowledge in the end yea prove by experience that Heaven is full of good works Hell of good wishes and that the fetters which sin makes it must wear Sect. XXIII Thirdly touching their repentance my answer is True repentance for sin is a turning from every sin to the contrary good In all true repentance is a change both in the judgement from error to truth and in the will from evil to good and in the affections from loving evil and hating good to love good and hate evil in the whole man from darkness to light and from the power of Satan unto God VVithout which change no repentance no being saved The two main and essential parts of repentance are contrition or humiliation and conversion or reformation It is not true repentance except humiliation and reformation go both together for either of these single make but a half or halting repentance An unreformed sorrow is but deformed and a sorrowless reformation is but a very sorry one Humiliation without reformation is a foundation without a building and reformation without humiliation is a building without a foundation Iudas was grieved for murthering Christ yet no change followed he fell to murthering of himself It is not possible a man should truly grieve and be displeased for his sins and yet continue in them without a change Sect. XXIV Fourthly as for their assurance of salvation it is upon as good ground as all the rest for they slumber and suppose themselves good Christians their faith is but a dream their hope but a dream their charity but a dream their obedience but a dream their whole religion but a dream and so their assurance of salvation is but a dream they have regeneration in conceit repentance and righteousness in conceit they serve God well in conceit do the works of justice and piety in conceit and they shall go to heaven onely in conceit or in a dream and never awake until they feel themselves in the flames of hell Every drunken beast and blasphemer thinks to go to heaven though none shall come there nor once see God without holiness which they abhor One mindes nothing but his cups another nothing but his coyn a third onely his Curtizan yet all these point to meet in heaven but this is not the way thither The lust of the flesh the lust of the eyes and the pride of life 1. Ioh. 2.16 is a broad way but not to heaven Micha when he had a Levite in his house thought that God loved him Iudg. 17.13 It is usual with formalists when they have the Sacrament in their belly to think that all is well as the Iews thought we may put away our wives we may swear we may hate our enemies we may kill the Prophets subject the Word of God to our traditions and follow our own wayes Why Abraham is our father Ioh. 8.39 But by their leave Christ calls them bastards and finds out another father for them ver 44. Ye are of your father the Devil and the lusts of your father ye will do Profane Libertines such as account not themselves well but when they are doing ill yea the most covetous oppressors who may say as Pope Leo did I can have no place in heaven because I have so often sold it upon earth every man of them hopes I confess with more confidence then judgment to have benefit by the Gospel when they will not be tyed to the least tittle of the Law But if Christ be not our King to govern us he will neither be our Prophet to fore-warn nor our Priest to expiate Except we forsake our sins God will never forgive them yea he hath sworn by an oath that whomsoever he redeemeth out of the hands of their spiritual enemies shall serve him in holiness and righteousness all the dayes of their lives Neither can it consist with his justice to pardon such as continue in an evil course of life If Christ hath freed us from the damnation of sin he hath also freed us from the dominion of sin If with his blood he hath quenched the fire of hell for us he hath also quenched the fire of lust in us Christs justifying blood is given us by his sanctifying Spirit He being consecrated was made the author of eternal salvation unto all them and them onely that obey him Heb. 5.9 Of whomsoever a man is overcome even unto the same he is in bondage 2 Pet. 2.19 Have ye then no goverment of your passions no conscience of your actions no care of your lives false hypocrites ye do but abuse and profane that name which ye unjustly arrogate Sect. XXV But yet more to convince you you go to heaven when in sundry particulars you fall short of many wicked reprobates recorded in Scripture as do but deal impartially with thy self and tell me thou civil Iusticiary whether thou ever hadst the heart upon hearing the threatnings of the Word to relent and humble thy self with Ahab to confess thy sins and desire the people of God to pray for thee with Pharoah to be affected with joy in hearing the Word and practice many things with Herod to be zealous against sin with Iehu willingly to part with a good part of thy goods with Ananias to forsake the world and all thy hopes in it to follow poor Christ as Demas and others to venture thy life with Alexander the Copper-smith in cleaving to the truth yea it is said of Iudas himself that he repented there is contrition he saith I have sinned there is confession and he restored the money again there is satisfaction which is all the Papists repentance and yet he is Iudas the son of perdition still Now tell me doest thou not come short of these many such as these be wicked reprobates and yet wilt thou please thy self in a false conceit of thine own happiness who comest further behind them then they do behind true Christians If some that have journied in the wilderness to Kadesh-barnea shall yet never enter into Gods rest shall those that never left Egypt Is the stony ground reprobate and can the high-way ground be good There are three sorts of ground mentioned Mark 4.4 5 6 7. and the very worst of them receives the seed yet all damned whither then shall the tempest of Gods wrath drive them that would never yet give the Gospel a religious ear But vicious men think God is all mercy as foggie air useth to represent every object far bigger than it is when the VVord tells us that he is a consuming fire and a jealous God Deut. 4.24 Heb. 12.29 and when we shall find in Deut. 28. thrice as many curses as blessings Doest thou expect to have him mercifull to thee that art unmercifull cruel and
who had Apes taught when they were young to dance and keep their postures with much art these he would put into rich Coats and have them in some great presence to exercise their skill which was to the admiration of such as knew them not what little sort of active nimble men the King had got And such as knew them thought it no less strange that they should be trained up to so man-like and handsome a deportment But a subtile Fellow that was once admitted to see them brought and threw amongst them a handful of Nuts which they no sooner spied but they presently left off their dance fell a scrambling tore one anothers rich Coats and to the dirision of the beholders who before admired them they discovered themselves to be meer Apes These ensuing Notions which I have purposely taken as a handful out of the whole sack to squander away amongst my acquaintance are such Nuts as will discover not a few who are men in appearance and their own opinion to be as wise and well affected as Aesops Cock that preferred a barley Corn before a Pearl or Plinies Moal that would dig under ground with great dexterity but was blind if brought into the Sun Or Diaphontus that refused his mothers blessing to hear a song Or the Israelites who preferred Garlick and Onions before Quails and manna Men no more differ from Beasts Plants Stones in speech reason shape than some differ from others in heart in brain in life Whence the very heathen Poets usually most fitly compare some men to stones for their hardness and insensibleness others to plants that only fill their veins a third sort to beasts that please their senses too a fourth to evil Angels that only sin and cause others to sin a fift to good Angels that are still in motion alwayes serving God and doing good yet ever rest Again Experience teaches that mens judgements and censures are as various as their pallats For what one admires another slights as is evident by our Saviours Auditors of which some admired others censured a third sort wept a fourth scoft a fift trembled a sixt blasphemed when they heard him And how should it be otherwise when the greater part are as deeply in love with vice and error as the rest are with vertue and truth When mens conditions and constitutions vary as much as their faces As the Holy Ghost intimates in comparing several men to almost every several creature in the Universe Nor is the Epicure more like a swine the Lustful person a Goat the Fraudulent man a Fox the Backbiter a barking Dog the Slanderer an Asp the Oppressor a VVolf the Persecutor a Tyger the Church-robber a wild Bore the Seducer a Serpent yea a Devil the Traytor a Viper c. 2 Tim 4 17. Luk. 13.32 Phil. 3.2 Psal 22.12 13 16 20 21. 74.13 14 19. 80.13 Matth. 23.33 Dan. 7.4 5 6 c Zeph. 3 â— 4 c. Cant. 2.15 17 c. then every of them is unlike another Amidst such a world of variety I have chosen to set forth how one man differs from and excels another in brain and to prove that to be wise indeed is the portion but of a few even amongst us And this discovery alone as I deem will be richly worth my pains and each mans serious Observation Sect. 42. NOw all sorts of men may be comprised under one of these three Heads The Sensual The Rational The Spiritual For if you observe it some men like the Moon at Full have all their light towards earth none towards Heaven Others like the Moon at VVaine or Change have all their light to Heaven wards none to the earth a third sort like to the Moon in eclipse as having no light in it self neither towards earth nor towards Heaven Touching these three degrees of comparison you shall find that the one exceeds the other in wisdom as the stars exceed one another in glory Of which particularly First There is no less difference between the Rational and sensual the wise and simple the learned and unlearned than there is between men and beasts as Menander speaks Or between the living and the dead as another hath it And yet the Rational do not so far excel the sensual as the spiritual excel the rational Sensual men are so be-nighted and puzled with blindness that they know no other way than the flesh leads them It is the weight that sets all their wheels a going the horses that draw their chariot the very life of their corruption the corruption of their life without which they do nothing The minds of brutish men that have been ill bred are so drowned in sin and sensuallity and their spirits so frozen and pitifully benumed with worldliness and wicked customs that they cannot judg aright either of spiritual matters or rectified reason Yea in matters experimental they are of as deep a judgement as was Callico who stuft his pillow a brass pot with straw to make it soft Or that Germain Clown who under-took to be very ready in the ten Commandments but being demanded by the Minister which was the first made answer Thou shall not eate Or that simple Fellow who thought Pontius Pilate must needs be a Saint because his name was put into the Creed They are like the Ostrich Job â—9 17 whom God hath deprived of wisdom and to whom he hath given no part of understanding Which men also are so far from receiving instruction that they will scorn and scoff at their admonisher As they have no reason so they will hear none Nor will they believe any thing but what they see or feell and he that learns of none but himself hath a fool to his teacher Yea such as refuse admonition are by wise Solomon branded for the most incorigible Fools alive so that their knowledge is ignorance their wisdom folly their sight blindness They neither consider what reason speaketh or Religion commandeth but what the will and appetite affecteth For will is the axeltree lusts and passions the wheels whereupon all their actions are carried and do run Appetite being their Lord Reason their servant and Religion their slave Whereas Religion should govern their judgement judgment and reason their wills and affections as Adam should have done Eve They that are after the flesh do minde the things of the flesh The carnal minde is enmity against God for it is not subject to the law of God neither indeed can be Rom. 8.5 to 9. And which leaves them without all hope of being wiser they had rather keep conscience blind that it may slatter them than inform it that it may give a just verdict against them counting it less trouble to believe a favorable falshood than to examine whether it be true So that it is impossible for fleshly minded men to believe what sots they are touching the good of their souls Wherefore when we see the folly and misery of those that serve sin and Satan and
know what it is by effect and experience To have as expert a tongue and as quick a memory as Portius a perfect understanding great science profound eloquence a sweet stile To have the force of Demosthenes the depth of Thesius the perswasive art of Tully c. if withal he wants Grace and lives remissely With the Astronomer to observe the motions of the heavens while his heart is buried in the earth to search out the causeâ—f â—f many effects and let pass the consideration of the principal and most necessary With the Historian to know what others have done and how they have sped while he neglecteth the imitation of such as are gone the right way With the Law-maker to set down many Lawes in particular and not to remember the common Law of nature or Law general that all must die Or lastly with Adam to know the Nature of all the Creatures and with Solomon to be able to dispute of every thing even from the Cedar to the Hyssop or Pellitory when in the mean time he lives like Dives dyes like Nabal and after all goes to his own place with Iudas Alas many a Fool goes to hell with lesse cost less pains and far more quiet that is but raw knowledge which is not digested into practice It is not worth the name of knowledge that may be heard only and not seen Ioh. 13.17 Deut. 4.6 Good discourse is but the froth of wisdom the sweet and solid fruit of it is in well framed actions that is true knowledge that makes the knower blessed We only praise that Mariner that brings the ship safe to the haven What sayes Aristotle to be wise and happy are terms reciprocal And Socrates that learning saith he pleaseth me but a little which nothing profits the owner of it either to vertue or happiness And being demanded Who was the wisest and happiest man He Answered He that offends least He is the best schollar that learns of Christ obedience humility c. He is the best Arithmetitian that can add grace to grace he is the best learned that knows how to be saved Yea all the Arts in the world are artless Arts to this Sect. 45. THe best knowledge is about the best things and the perfection of all knowledge to know God and our selves Knowledge and learning saith Aristotle consisteth not so much in the quantity as in the quality not in the greatness but in the goodness of it A little gold we know is more worth than much dross a little diamond than a rocky mountain So one drop of wisdom guided by the fear of God one spark of spiritual experimental and saving knowledge is more worth than all humane wisdom and learning yea one scruple of holiness one dram of faith one grain of grace is more worth than many pounds of natural parts And indeed Faith and Holiness are the nerves and sinews yea the soul of saving knowledge What saith Aristotle No more than the knowledge of goodness maketh one to be named a good man no more doth the knowledge of wisdom alone cause any person properly to be called a wise man Saving knowledge of the truth works a love of the truth known yea it is a uniform consent of knowledge and action He only is wise that is wise for his own soul he whose conscience pulleth all he hears and reads to his heart and his heart to God who turneth his knowledge to faith his faith to feeling and all to walk worthy of his Redeemer He that subdues his sensual desires and appetite to the more noble faculties of reason and understanding and makes that understanding of his to serve him by whom it is and doth understand He that subdues his lusts to his will submits his will to reason his reason to faith his faith his reason his will himself to the will of God this is practical experimental and saving knowledge to which the other is but a bare name or title A competnet estate we know well husbanded is better than a vast patrimony neglected Never any meer man since the first knew so much as Solomon many that have known less have had more command of themselves Alas they are not alwayes the wisest that know most For none more wise and learned in the worlds account than the Scribes and Pharisees yet Christ calls them four times blind and twice fools in one chapter Matth. 23. And the like of Balaam 2 Pet. 2.16 who had such a prophetical knowledge that scarce any of the Prophets had a cleerer revelation of the Messiah to come And the same may be affirmed of Judas and Athitophel for many that know a great deal less are â—ar wiser Yea one poor crucified thief being converted in an hours time had more true wisdom and knowledge infused into him than had all the Rulers Scribes and Pharisees It is very observable what the High Priest told the Council as they were set to condemne Christ Ye know nothing at all he spake truer than he meant it for if we know not the Lord Iesus our knowledge is either nothing or nothing worth Rightly a man knows no more than he practiseth It is said of Christ 2 Cor. 5.21 that he knew no sin because he did no sin in which sense he knows no good that doth no good These things if ye know saith our Saviour happy are ye if ye do them Joh. 13.17 And in Deut. 4.6 Keep the commandements of God and do them for this is your wisdom and understanding before God and man What is the national sweetness of Honey to the experimental taste of it It is one thing to know what riches are and another thing to be Master of them It is not the knowing but the possessing of them that makes rich Many have a depth of knowledge and yet are not soul-wise have a liberary of divinity in their heads not so much as the least Catechisme in their consciences full brains empty hearts Yea you shall hear a flood in the tongue when you cannot see one drop in the life Insomuch that in the midst of our so much light and means of Grace there be few I fear that have the sound and saving knowledge of Jesus Christ and him crucified which was the only care and study of St. Paul 1 Cor. 2.2 Sect. 46. ANd that I am not mistaken the effect shews For if men knew either God or Christ they could not but love him and loveing him they would keep his commandments Ioh. 14.15 For hereby saith St. John It is manifest that we know him if we keep his commandments 1 Joh. 2.3 But he that sayeth I know him and yet keepeth not his commandments is a lyar and there is no truth in him ver 4. What saith our Saviour This is life eternal to know thee the only true God and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent Joh. 17.3 But how shall a man know whether he hath this knowledge Answ. St. John tells you in those last words mentioned
the clock esteeming every minute a month and thy present misery unsupportable What then will it be to lie in stames of fire to which our fire is but ayre in comparison fire and brimstone kept in the highest flame by the unquenchable wrath of God world without end where thou shalt have nothing about thee but darkness and horrour wayling and wringing of hands desperate yellings and gnashing of teeth thy old companions in vanity and sin to ban and curse thee the Devils insulting over thee with cruelty and scorn the never-dying worm of conscience to feed upon thy soul and flesh for ever and ever O everlasting eternity a never-dying life an ever-living death Which yet is but just with God for if thou mightest have lived for ever thou wouldst have sinned for ever If God would everlastingly have spared thee thou wouldest have everlastingly hated and provoked him What then can be more equal then that thou shouldst suffer everlastingly O then bethink thy self of this word eternal and everlasting and ponder upon it yea do but indeed believe it and it will be enough to break thine hard heart and make it relent and repent and thereby prevent the wrath to come It will put thee to a demur What have I done what am I now about whether will this course tend how will it end what will become of me if I go on in chambering and wantonness surfeting and drunkenness strife and envying swearing prophaneness earthly-mindedness and the like For indignation and wrath tribulation and anguish shall be upon the soul of every one that doth evil and continueth therein as the Apostle witnesseth Rom. 2.8 9. O then break off thy sins without delay and let there be an healing of thine errors Sect. 3. Neither is the extremity of pain inferiour to the perpetuity of it it is a place full of horrour and amazedness where is no remission of sin no dismission of pain no intermission of sense no permission of comfort its torments are both intollerable and interminable and 〈◊〉 neither he enda 〈…〉 The pangs of the first death are pleasant compared with those of the second For mountains of sand were lighter and millions of years shorter than a tithe of those torments Rev. 20.10 Iude 7. It is a death which hath no death it hath a beginning it hath no ending Matth. 3.12 Isa. 66 24. The pain of the body is but the body of pain the anguish of the soul is the soul of anguish For should we first burn off one hand then another after that each arm and so all the parts of the body it would be deemed intollerable and no man would endure it for all the profits and pleasures this world can afford and yet it is nothing to the burning of body and soul in hell Should we endure ten thousand years torments in hell it were grievous but nothing to eternity Should we suffer one pain it were miserable enough but if ever we come there our pains shall be for number and kinds infinitely various as our pleasures have been here every sence and member each power and faculty both of soul and body shall have their several objects of wretchedness and that without intermission or end or easâ— or patience to endure it Luke 12 5. 16.23 Matth. 3.12 5.22 22.23 The Schools affirm that the least torture in Hell exceeds the greatest that can be devised by all the men on earth even as the least joy in Heaven surpasseth the greatest comfort here on earth There is scarce any pain here on earth but there is ever some hope of ease mitigation or intermission of some relief or deliverance but in Hell their torments are easeless endless and remediless unsufferable and yet ineviteable and themselves left hopeless helpless pittyless It were misery enough to have the head-ach tooth-ach Collick gowt burning in the fire or if there be any thing more grievous Yea should all these and many more meet together in one man at one instant they would come infinitely short of the pains of Hell Yea they would all bâ— bar as the stinging of Antes to the lashes of those Scorpions but as drâ—pes to those Vials of wrath as sparks to that flame as Chrysostome speaks The Furnace of Babell was but a flea-biting to this tormenting Tophet prepared of old Isa. 30. He hath made it deep and large the pile thereof is fire and much wood the breath of the Lord like a stream of brimstone doth kindle it vers 32. So that it were happy for reprobate spirits if they were in no worse condition than so many Toads or Serpents As consider If a dark dungeon here be so loathsome what is that dungeon of eternal of utter darkness If material fire be so terrible what is Hell fire Here we cry out of a burning feaver or if a very coal from the hearth do but light on our flesh O how it grieves us we cannot hold our finger for one minute in scalding lead but there both body and soul shall fry in everlasting flames and be continually tormented by infernal fiends whose society alone would be sufficiently frightfull Sect. 4. Now consider Is one hours twitches of tâ—â—â—orm of conscience here yoâ— one minutes tâ—â—ch of a tooth pulling out so unsufferable what is a 〈…〉 mented in that flame what think we shall that torment be when body and soul come to be united in torment since the pains of Hell are more exquisite than all the united torments that the earth can invent Yea the pains and sufferings of the damned are ten thousand times more than can be imagined by any heart under heaven and can rather through necessity be endured than expressed It is a death never to be painted to the life no pen nor pencil nor art nor heart can comprehend it Matth. 18.8 9 10. 25.30 Luke 16 23 24. 2 Pet. 2.4 Isa. 5.14 30 33. Prov. 15.11 Yea were all the land paper and all the water ink every plant a pen and every other creature a ready Writer yet they could not set down the least piece of the great pains of hell-fire Now add eternity to extremity and then consider hell to be hell indeed For if the Ague of a year or the Collick of a month or the Rack of a day or the burning of an hour be so bitter here how will it break the hearts of the wicked to feel all these beyond all measure beyond all time So that it is an evil and bitter thing to depart from the living God We poor mortals until God does bring us from under the power of Satan unto himself do live in the world as if hell were not so hot noâ— the Devil so black as indeed they are as if Hell and Heaven were the one not worth the avoiding the other not worth the enjoying but the heat of fire was never painted and the Devil is more deformed than represented on the wall There are unexpressible torments in Hell as well
who heretofore gloried in my lawless liberty am now to be enclosed in the very claws of Satan as the trembling Partridge within the griping tallons of the ravening and devouring Falcon. Oh Cursed be the day when I was born and the time when my mother conceived me c. Job 3. Sect. 6. And so death having given thee thy fatal stroke the Devil shall seize upon or snatch away thy soul so soon as it leaves thy body Luk. 12.20 and hale the hence into the bottomless lake that burneth with fire and brimstone where she is to be kept in chains of darkness until the general judgment of the great day Jude 6 7. 1 Pet. 3.19 Rev. 21.8 Thy body in the mean time being cast into the earth expecting a fearfull resurrection when it shall be re-united to thy soul that as they sinned together so they may be everlastingly tormented together Heb. 10.27 At which general Iudgment Christ sitting upon his Throne Joh. 5.22 shall rip up all the Benefits he hath bestowed on thee and the miseries he hath suffered for thee and all the ungodly deeds that thou hast committed and all the hard speeches which thou hast spoken against him and his holy ones Jude 15. Eccles. 12.14 11.9 Within thee shall be thine own conscience more then a thousand witnesses to accuse thee the Devils who tempted thee to all thy lewdness shall on the â—ne side testifie with thy conscience against thee 〈◊〉 on the other side shall stand the holy Saints and Angels approv 〈…〉 thee all the world burning with flaming fire above thee an irefull Iudg of deserved vengeance ready to pronounce his heavy sentence upon thee beneath thee the fiery and sulphureous mouth of the bottomless pit gaping to receive thee Isa. 5.11 14. And in this wofull and dolefull condition thou must stand forth to receive with other Reprobates this thy sentence Rom. 14.10 2 Cor. 5.10 Depart from me there is a separaâ—ion from all joy and happiness ye cursed there is a black and direfull excommunication into fire there is the extremity of pain everlasting there is the perpetuity of punishment prepared for the Devil and his Angels there are thy infernal tormenting and tormented companions Matth. 25.41 O terrible sentence from which there is no escaping withstanding excepting or appealing Then O then shall thy mind be tormented to think how for the love of abortive pleasures which even perished before they budded thou haâ—t so foolishly lost Heavens joyes and incurred hellish pains which last to all eternity Luke 16.24 25. Thy conscience shall ever sting thee like an Adder when thou calleâ—t to mind how often Christ by his Ministers offered thee remission of sins and the Kingdom of Heaven freely if thou wouldst but believe and repent and how easily thou mightest have obtained mercy in those dayes How near thou wast many times to have repented and yet didst suffer the Devil and the World to keep thee still in impenitency and how the day of mercy is now past and will never dawn again Thy understanding shall be racked to consider how for momentary riches thou hast lost eternal treasure and exchanged Heavens felicity for Hells misery where every part and faculty both of thy body and soul shall be continually and alike tormented without intermission or dismission of pain or from it and be for ever deprived of the beatifical sight of God wherein consists the soveraign good and life of the soul. Thou shalt never see light nor the least sight of joy but lye in a perpetual prison of utter darkness where shall be no order but horrour no voice but howling and blaspheming no noise but screeching and gnashing of teeth no society but of the Devil and his Angels who being tormented themselves shall have no other ease but to wreak their fury in tormenting thee Matth. 13.42 25.36 c. Where shall be punishment without any pity misery without any mercy sorrow without succour crying without comfort malice without measure torment without ease Rev. 14.10 11. Where the wrath of God shall seize upon thy soul and body as the flame of fire does on the lump of pitch or brimstone Dan. 7.10 In which flame thou shalt ever be burning and never consumed ever dying and never dead ever roaring in the pangs of death and never rid of those pangs nor expecting â—â—d of thy pains So that after thou hast endured them so many thousand years as there are blades of grass on the earth or sands in the Sea 〈◊〉 on the heads of all the sons of Adam from the first to the last born 〈◊〉 there have been creatures in Heaven and Earth thou shalt be no nearer 〈◊〉 and of thy torments than thou wast the very first day that thou 〈…〉 into them yea so far are they 〈…〉 that they are ever 〈…〉 damned soul could but conceive some hope that those torments should have an end this would be some comfort to think that at length an â—nd will come but as often as thy mind shall think of this word never and thou shalt ever be thinking of it it will rend thy heart in pieces with â—â—ge and hideous lamentation as giving still new life to those unsufferable sorrows which exceed all expression or imagination It will be another hell in the midst of hell Wherefore consider seriously what I say and that while the compassionate arms of Iesus Christ lye open to receive you and do thereafter Prov. 1.24 c. Take warning by Pharaoh's example who in the Rich mans scalding torments hath a Discite à me Learn of me Luke 16.23 c. For he can testifie out of wofull experience that if we will not take warnâ—ing by the Word that gentle warner the next shall be harder the third and fourth harder than that yea as all the ten plagues did exceed one another so the eleventh single exceeds them altogether Innumerable are the curses of God against sinners Deut. 28. but the â—ast is the worst comprehending and transcending all the rest The fearfullest plagues God still reserves for the upshot all the former do but make way for the last Hâ—ll in Scripture is called a Lake that burneth with fire and brimstone and than the torment of the former what more acute than the smell of the latter what more noysome CHAP. XX. Sect. 1. THus I say shall they be bid Depart ye cursed into everlasting fire c. while on the contrary the same Christ shall say unto the other Come ye blessed of my Father inherit the Kingdom prepared for you from before the foundation of the world Mat. 25 34. Which Kingdom is a place where are such joyes as eye hath not seen nor ear heared neither hath it entred into the heart of man to conceive 1 Cor. 2.9 A place where there shall be no evil present nor good absent Heb. 9.12 Mat. 6.20 In comparison whereof all the Thrones and Kingdoms upon earth are less than the drop of a bucket Deut. 10.14
so important a 〈…〉 First If the Sun which is but a creature be so bright and glorious that no mortal eye can look upon the brightness of it how glorious then is the Creator himself or that light from whence it receives its light If the frame of the Heavens and globe of the Earth be so glorious which is but the lower house or rather the foot-stool of the Almighty as the Holy Ghost phraseth it Isa. 66.1 Matth. 5.35 Act. 7.49 how glorious and wonderfull is the Maker thereof and the City where he keeps his Court Or if sinners even the worst of wicked men and Gods Enemies have here in this earthly pilgrimage such variety of enjoyments to please their very senses as who can express the pleasurable variety of Objects for the sight of meats and drinks to satisfie and delight the taste of voyces and melodious sounds to recreate the hearing of sents and perfumes provided to accommodate our very smellings of recreations and sports to bewitch the whole man And the like of honour and profit which are Idols that carnal men do mightily dote upon and take pleasure in though these earthly and bodily joyes are but the body or rather the dregs of true joy what think we must be the soul thereof viz. those delights and pleasures that are reserved for the glorified Saints and Gods dearest darlings in Heaven Again Secondly If natural men find such pleasure and sweetness in secular wisdom lip-learning and brain-knowledg For even mundane knowledg hath such a shew of excellency in it that it is highly affected both by the good and bad As O the pleasure that rational men take therein It being so fair a Virgin that every clear eye is in love with her so rich a Pearl 〈◊〉 at none but Swine do despise it yea among all the Trees in the Garden none so takes with rational men as the Tree of knowledg as Satan well knew when he set upon our first Parents insomuch that Plato thinks in case wisdom could but represent it self unto the eyes it would set the heart on fire with the love of it And others affirm That there is no less difference between the Learned and the Ignorant than there is between the â—â—â—ing and the dead or between men and beasts And yet the pleasure 〈◊〉 â—atural and moral men take in secular and mundane knowledg and leaâ—â—â—g is nothing comparable to that pleasure that an experimental Christian finds in the Divine and Supernatural knowledge of Gods Word which makes David and Solomon prefer it before the honey and the honey-comb for sweetness and to value it above thousands of gold and silver yea before Pearls and all precious stones for worth How sweet then shall our knowledg in Heaven be For here we see but darkly and as it were in a glass or by moon-light but there we shall know even as we are known and see God and Christ in the face 1 Cor. 13.12 Thirdly if meer Naturians have been so taken with the love of Vertue that they thought if a vertuous soul could but be seen with corporal eyes it would ravish all men with love and admiration thereof yea if the very worst of men drunkards blasphemers and the like though they most spitefully scoff at and backbite the people of God yet when they know a man sincere upright and honest cannot choose â—â—◠〈…〉 touching Iohn and King Agrippa touching Paul Sect. 2. Or rather if Gods own people are so ravished with the graces and priviledges which they enjoy upon earth as the assurance of the pardon of sin the peace of a good conscience and joy of the Holy Ghost which is but glorification begun what will they be when they shall enjoy the perfection of glory in Heaven As see but some instances of their present enjoyments here below First if we were never to receive any reward for those small labours of love and duties we do to the glory of God and profit of others we might think our selves sufficiently recompenced in this life with the calm and quietness of a good conscience the honesty of a vertuous and holy life That we can do and suffer something for the love of Christ who hath done and suffered so much to save us That by our works the Majesty of God is magnified to whom all homage is due and all service too little For Godliness in every sickness is a Physitian in every contention an Advocate in every doubt a Schoolman in all heaviness a Preacher and a comforter unto whatsoever estate it comes making the whole life as it were a perpetual Halleluja Yea God so sheds his love abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost that we are in Heaven before we come thither Insomuch that as the fire flyeth to his Sphere the stone hastens to the center the River to the Sea as to their end and rest and are violently detained in all other places so are the hearts of Gods people without their Maker and Redeemer their last end and eternal rest and quietness never at rest like the Needle touched with the Loadstone which ever stands quivering and trembling until it enjoyes the full and direct aspect of the Northern Pole But more particularly How does the assurance of the pardon of sin alone clear and calm alâ— storms of the mind making any condition comfortable and the worst and greatest misery to be no misery To be delivered of a child is no smal joy to the mother but to be delivered from sin is a far greater joy to the soul. But to this we may add the joy of the Holy Ghost and the peace of conscience otherwise called the peace of God which passeth all understanding These are priviledges that 〈◊〉 Paul happier in his chain of Iron than Agrippa in his chain of gold 〈◊〉 Peter more merry under stripes than Caiaphas upon the Iudgment-seat and Steven the like under that shower of stones Pleasures are ours if we be Christs whence those expressions of the Holy Ghost The Lord hath done great things for us whereof we rejoyce Be glad in the Lord and rejoyce ye righteous and shout for joy all ye that are upright in heart Let all that put their trust in thee rejoyce let them even shout for joy Rejoyce evermore and again I say rejoyce rejoyce with joy unspeakable and full of glory Our rejoycing is this the testimony of our conscience Your heart shall rejoyce and your joy shall no man take from you c. So that it is a shame for the faithfull not to be joyfull and they sin if they rejoyce not whatever their condition be The Eunuch no sooner felt the pardon of sin upon his being baptized into the faith of Christ but he went on his way rejoycing Act 8.39 He then found more solid joy than ever he had done in his râ—cheâ— honours and great places under Candace Queen of the Aethiopians 〈◊〉 same time when the Disciples were persecuted they are said to be filled with
joy and with the Holy Ghost Acts 13.52 And as their afflictions do abound so their consolations abound also 2 Cor. 1.5 For these are comforts that will support and refresh a Child of God in the very midst of the flames as the Martyrs found for maugre all their persecutors could do their peace and joy did exceed their pain as many of them maniâ—ested to all that saw them suffer Sect. 3. Where observe before we go any further what sots they are that cry out It is in vain to serve God and unprofitable to keep his Commandments as it is in Malachy 3.14 For had these fools but tasted the sweet coâ—forts that are in the very works of piety and that Heaven upon earth the feast of a good conscience and joy of the inward man they could not so speak Yea then would they say there is no life to the life of a Christian. For as the Priests of Mercury when they ate their figs and honey cryed out O how sweet is truth So if the worst of a Believers life in this world be so sweet how sweet shall his life be in that Heavenly Ierusalem and holy City where God himself dwelleth and where we shall reign with Christ our Bridegroom and be the Lambs wife which City is of pure gold like unto clear glass the walls of Iasper having twelve foundations garnished with all manner of precious stones the first foundation being Iasper the second Saphir the third a Chaleedony the fourth an Emerauld the fifth a Sardonyx the sixth a Sardius the seventh a Chrysolite the eighth a â—eryl the ninth a Topaz the tenth a Chrysoprasus the eleventh a Iacinth the twelfth an Amethyst having twelve gates of twelve Pearls the street â—hereof of pure gold as it were transparant glass In the midst of which City 〈◊〉 a pure River of the water of life clear as Cristal and of either side the â—ree of life which bears twelve manner of fruits yielding her fruit every moneth the leaves whereof serve to heal the Nations Where is the Throne of God and of the Lamb whom we his servants shall for ever serve and see his face and have his Name written in our foreheads And there shall be no night neither is there need of the Sun neither of the Moon to shine in it for the glory of God doth lighten it and the Lamb is the light thereof Into which nothing that defileth shall enter but they alone which are written in the Lambs Book of life As is exprest Rev. 21 22 Chap. The Holy Ghost speaking after the manner of men and according to our slender capacity for otherwise no words can in any measure express the transcendency of that place of pleasure Onely here we have a taste or earnest penny one drop of those divine dainties of those spiritual supernatural and divine pleasures reserved for the Citizens of that heavenly Ierusalem some small smack whereof we have even in the barren desert of this perillous peregrination God letting out as it were a certain kind of Manna which in some sort refresheth his thirsty people in this wilderness as with most sweet honey or water distilled from out the Rock As what else are those â—ubilees of the heart those secret and inward joyes which proceed from â— good conscience grounded upon a confident hope of future salvation 〈…〉 do these great clusters of grapes signifie but the fertility of 〈…〉 Land of Promise Sect. 4. True it is none can know the spiritual joy and comfort of a Christian but he that lives the life of a Christian Joh. 7.17 As none could learn the Virgins Song but they that sang it Rev. 14 3. No man can know the peace of a good conscience but he that keeps a good conscience no man knows the hid Manna and white Stone with a new name written in it but they that receive the same Rev. 2.17 The world can see a Christians outside but the raptures of his soul the ravishing delights of the inward man and joy of his spirit for the remission of his sins and the infusion of grace with such like spiritual Priviledges more glorious than the States of Kingdoms are as a covered messe to men of the world But I may appeal to any mans conscience that hath been softned with the unction of grace and truly tasted the powers of the world to come To him that hath the love of God shed abroad in his heart by the Holy Ghost in whose soul the light of grace shines whether his whole life be not a perpetual Hallelujah in comparison of his natural condition Whether he finds not his joy to be like the joy of harvest or as men rejoyce when they divide a spoil Isa. 9.3 Whether he finds not more joy in goodness than worldlings can do when their wheat wine and oyl aboundeth Psal. 4.7 53.17 Yea he can speak it out of experience that as in prophane joy even in laughter the heart is sorrowfull so in godly sorrow even in weeping the heart is light and cheerfull The face may be pale yet the heart may be calm and quiet So St. Paul as sorrowing and yet alwayes rejoyceing 2 Cor. 6.10 Our cheeks may run down with tears and yet oâ—â— mouthes sing forth praises And so on the contrary Where O God there wants thy grace Mirth is onely in the face 2 Cor. 5.12 Well may a careless worldling laugh more as what will sooner make a man laugh than a witty jest but to hear of an Inheritance of an hundred pounds a year that is faln to a man will make him more solidly merâ—y within Light is sown to the righteous and joy for the upright Psal. 97 1â— My servant saith God shall sing and rejoyce but they shall weep c. Isa. 65.14 Indeed we are not merry enough because we are not Christians enough because sin is a cooler of our joy as water is of fire And like the worm of Ionah his gourd bites the very root of our joy and makes it wither Yea sin like a damp puts out all the lights of our pleasure and deprives us of the light of Gods countenance as it did David Psal. 51 1â— 4.6 So that the fault is either First in the too much sensuality of a Christian that will not forgo the pleasures of sin or the more muddy joys and pleasures of this world which are poysons to the soul and drown our joyes as Bees are drowned in honey but live in vinegar Men would have spiritual joy but withall they would not part with their carnal joy Yet this is an infallible Conclusion There is no enjoying a worldly Paradise here and another hereafter Or Secondly The fault is in the taste not in the meat in the folly of 〈…〉 To taste spiritâ—al joyes a man must be spiritual for the Spirit relisheth onely the things of the Spirit and like loveth his like Between a spiritual man and spiritual joyes there is as mighty an appetite and enjoying as
between flâ—shly meat and a carnal stomach Therefore the want of this taste and apprehension condemneth the world to be carnal but magnifies the joyes spiritual as being above her carnal apprehension Or Thirdly Herein lies the fault few feel these joyes in this life because they will not crack the shell to get the kernell they will not pare the fruit to â—at the pulp nor till the ground to reap the Harvest They â—lie the wars and thereby lose the glory of the Victory They will not dig the craggy mountain to find the mine of gold Nor prune the Vine therefore enjoy not the fruit They â—lie mortification and therefore attain not the sweet spiritual consolation which ever attends the same And so much for the Reasons The Use may be manifold CHAP. XXII Sect. 1. FIrst Is it so that the torments of Hell are so exquisite even worse than the pangs of death or child-birth scalding lead drinks of gall and wormwood griping of chest-worms fits of the stone gowt strangury flames of fire and brimstone Yea are all these and all other pains that can be named put together but shadows and flea-bitings to it And are they to be endured everlastingly And are all Fornicators Idolalaters Thieves Covetous Drunkards Swearers Raylors fearfull and unbelieving persons Murtherers Sorcerers Liars and all unrighteous persons to have their part and portion in that lake And withall lose their parâ— and portion in the Kingdom of Heaven as the Word of God expresly tells us Rev. 21. 7 8. 22.14 15. How is it that we are not more affected therewith The only reason is most men are so far from believing the word of God in this point that they do not believe there is a God The fool sayes David hath said in his heart there is no God Psal. 53.1 They meaning the wicked think alwayes there is no God Psal. 10.4 to 14. And the reason follows His wayes alwayes prosper Psal. 73 3. to 21. And hence it is that they live like beasts because they think they shall die like beasts without any answer for what they have either acted or left undone and accordingly resolve Let us eat and drink â—or to morrow we shall die as the Holy Ghost hath acquainted us with their inmost thoughts 1 Cor. 15.32 Whereas if men did believe either Heaven or Hell they could never sâ— carelesly hazard the loosing of the one or the procuring of the other As Oâ— the madness of these men that cannot be hired to hold their finger for one minute in the weak flame of a farthing candle and yet for triflâ—s will plunge themselves body and soul into those endless and infinitely scorching flames of Hell fire If a King but threatens a Malefactor to the Dungeon to the Rack to the wheel his bones tremble a terrible palsie runs through all his joyn◠〈…〉 unmoved undaunted And what makes the difference tho one we believe as present the other is as they think uncertain and long before it comes if ever it do come Otherwise it could not be since the soul of all sufferings are the sufferings of the soul since as painted fire is to material such is Material to Hell-fire Men may say they believe there is an Hell and a Heaven but surely they would never speak as they speak think as they think do as they do if they thought that their thoughts words and actions should ever come to judgment If men believed that Heaven were so sweet and Hell so intollerable as the Word makes them they would be more obedient upon earth The voluptuous and covetous would not say take you Heaven let us have money pleasure c. Sect. 2. True there are none so confirmed in Atheism but some great danger will make them fly to the aid of a Divine Power as Plato speaks Extremity of distress will send the prophanest to God as the drowning man stretcheth out his hand to that bough which he contemned whiles he stood safe on shore Even Sardanapalus for all his bold denying of a God at every hearing of thunder was wont to hide his head in a hole Yea in their greatest jollity even the most secure heart in the world hath some flashes of fear that seize on them like an arrest of Treason At least on their death-beds had they as many Provinces as Ahashuerosh had they would give an â—â—ndred six and twenty of them to be sure there were no Hell though all their life they supposed it but a fable And 〈◊〉 makes them fearfull to die and to die fearfully Yea how oft do those Russians that deny God at the Tap-house preach him at the Gallows and confess that in sincerity of heart which they oppugned in wantonness And certainly if they did not at one time or other believe a God a day of judgment an Heavens and an Hell they should be in a worse condition than Felix or Belshazzer yea than the Devils themselves for they believe them yea quake and tremble to think of them as being still in a fearfull expectation of further degrees of actual torments Mat. 8.29 However admit their lethargized consciences be not awakened untill they come into Hell as God not seldom leaves them to be confuted with fire and brimstone because nothing else will do it yet in Hell they shall know there is a righteous Iudg that will reward every man according to his deeds and confess that what they once vainly imagined was but imagined There may be Athiests on earth there are none in Hell Vengeance shall make them wise whom sin hath made and left foolish A Pope of Rome being upon his death-bed said to those about him Now comes three things to trial which all my life I have made doubt of whether there be a God a Devil and whether the soul be immortal 'T was not long o're he was fully resolved with a vengeance and so shall you O ye foolls when that hour comes though you flatter your selves for the present When you feell it you will confess it and when 〈…〉 late you will like a fool say Alas I had not thought For this is the 〈…〉 foreseeth the evil the evil of Hell sayes Bernard and preventeth it but fools go on and are punished Prov. 22.3 Acknowledg thy self a fool then or bethink thy self now and â—o thereafter without delaying one minute For there is no redemption from Hell if once thou comest there And there thaâ— maist be for ought thou knowest this very day yea before thou canst swallow thy spittle Thy Pulse may leave beating before thou canst fetch thy Breath Sect. 3. But to speak thus to the Sensualist is labour in vain For their consciences are so blinded that they as they think do believe an Heaven and an Hell yea in God and in Christ as well as the precisest Iohn 5.38 39 46 47. For it is hard for men to believe their own unbelief in this case They that are most dangerously sick are least sensible of their being
if he remitted his stroke never so little where he had leisure to consider with himself that now he was chained who might have walked at liberty now he was a slave who might if he would have been a King now he was over-ruled by Turks who might have ruled over Christians The thought whereof could not but double his misery and make him bewail his sorrow with tears of blood Now this hereafter will be the case of all careless persons save that this comes as 〈◊〉 of that as earth comes short of heaven and temporal misery of eternal Wherefore if thou wouldest have this to become thy very case go on in thy wilfull and perverse impenitency but if not bethink thy self and do thereafter and that without delaying one minute For there is no redemption from hell if once thou comest there And 〈…〉 thou canst swallow thy spittle if thou diest this day in thy natural condition Many men take liberty to sin and continue in a trade of sin because God is mercifull bâ—t they will one day find that he is just as well as mercifull There is mercy with God saith the Psalmist that he may be feared not that he may be despised blasphemed c. Psal. 130.4 Yea know this and write it in the Table-book of thy memory and upon the table of thy heart That if Gods bountifulness and long-suffering towards thee does not lead thee to repentance it will double thy doom and encrease the pile of thy torments And that everyday which does not abate of thy recâ—oning will encrease it And that thou by thy hardness and impâ—nitency shall but treasure up unto thy self wrath against the day of wrath and the declaration of the just judgment of God Rom. 2.4 5 6. Now this Iudg hath told us that we must give an account for every idle word we speak Mat. 12.36 much more then for our wicked actions therefore beware what thou dost against him Men may dream of too much strictness in holy courses but they do not consider the power the purity and strictness of the Iudg He who briâ—gs even idle words to judgment and forgets not a thought of disobedience How will he spare our gross negligence and presumption How our formality and irreverence in his service much more our flagitious wickedness Heb. 12.29 Sect. 3. Wherefore as you ever expect or hope for Heaven and Salvation as you would escape the tormenting flames of hâ—ll-fire cease to do evil learn to do well For Sanctification is the way to Glorification Holiness to eternal Happiness If we would have God to glorifie our bodies in Heaven we also must glorifie God in our bodies here on earth And now for conclusion Are the Ioyes of Heaven so unspeakable and glorious the torments of Hell so wofull and doloâ—ous then it behoves all Parents and Governours of Families to see to their Children and Servants souls and that they miscarry not through their neglect As tell me Will not their blood be required at your hands if hey perish through your neglect Will it not be sad to have Children and Servants rise up in judgment against you and to bring in evidence at the great Tribunal of Christ saying Lord my Father never minded me my Master never regarded me I might sin he never reproved me I might go to Hell it was all one to him Will not this be sad Secondly If it be so Let Children and Servants consider that 't is better to have lust restrained than satisfied 't is better to be held in and restrained from sin than to have a wicked liberty Be not angry with those who will not see you damn your souls and let you alone they are your best Friends Fear the strokes of Gods anger be they spiritual or eternal more than the strokes of men What 's a setter to a Dungeon a Gallows to Hell fire Give not way to imaginary speculative heart-sins Murther in the beast uncleanness in the eye and thoughts given wâ—y to will come to actu 〈…〉 he get but in he will be to hard for you And let so much serve to have been spoken of Heaven and Hell Upon the one I have stood the longer that so I might if God so please be a means to save some with fear plucking them out of the fire of Gods wrath under which without Repentance they must lie everlastingly And for the other I have like the Searchers of Canaan brought you a cluster of grapes to give the Reader a taste thereby of the plentifull vintage we may expect and look for in the heavenly Canaan Now if any would truly know themselves and how it will fare with them in the end let them read the whole Booâ— out of which this is taken viz. The whole duty of a Christian. Which Book is licenced by Iohn Downame and Thomas Gataker What follows is both to fill up the sheet and to occasion or forewarn Swearers who swarm so in all places and ignorant persons whose number is numberless and who of all others are most confident that they shall do well enough not to forget what they have herein heard of Heaven and Hell And to these their faithfull and impartial Monitor the Book giver presents a few Considerations EVen such is the power of sin that it made God become man Angels become Dâ—vils and men become beasts For each man by nature every one whose heart is not changed by the Loadstone of the Gospel is a very beast in condition as Ieremy affirms Ier. 10.14 and St. Peter 2 Pet. 2.12 But that 's not all for when the custom of sin hath so brawned mens hearts sâ—ared their consciences and blinded their minds that they can Swear and Curse as familiarly as dogs bark When the just and true God hath for their rebellious wickedness in rejecting him and despising all good means of being bettered given them up to their own hearts lusts and to Satan the god of this world to be taught and governed by him even as a just Iudg having passed sentence upon some hainous Malefactor gives him up to the Iaylor or Executioner as you may see by sundry places 2 Thes. 2.10 11 12. 1 Kings 22.20 21 22. 2 Tim. 2.26 Ephes. 2.2 Iohn 13.2 Acts 5.3 1 Chron. 21.1 Gen. 3.1 to 6. Revel 2 10 3 15. Iohn 8.44 12.31 14 30. 2 Cor. 4.4 Then they become so devilized that as Paul being guided by the good Spirit of God could say I live not but Christ lives in me Gal. 2.20 so may they say we live noâ— but the Devil lives in us For he is not onely their Father Gen. 3.15 Iohn 8 44. But their God 2 Cor. 4.4 And their Prince Iohn 14.30 And works in them his pleasure Eph. 2.2 2 Tim. 2.26 So that they are ready and willing to say or do what he will have them as you may plainly read Ioh. 13.2 Acts 5.3 12.1 2 to 12. 1 Chro. 21.1 Gen. 3 1 to 6. Rev. 2.10 And these you may
easily know by their language For Swearing and Cursing is the very language of the damned as you may see Revel 16.1 21. Onely they learn it 〈◊〉 before they come in Hell As whence do 〈…〉 Devils learn this their damnable Cursing and Swearing Are not their tongues fired and edged from Hell as St. Iames hath it Iames 3.6 And doth not experience shew that the language of hell is so familiar with many of them that blasphemy is become their mother tongue Trâ—e these poor simple souls know none of all this as those four hundred of Ahabs Prophets in whom this â—vil Spirit spake did not know that Satan spake by them 1 King 22.22 Neither did Iudas know when he eat the sop that Satan entered into him and put it into his heart to betray Christ Iohn 13.2 Nor do Magistrates when they cast the Servants of God into Prison once imagine that the Devil makes them his Iaylors but he doth so They are his Instruments but he is the Principal Authour as is plain by Rev. 2.10 Neither did Annanias and Sapphira once think that Satan had filled their hearts or put that lye into their mouthes for which they were strook dead Act. 5. yet the Holy Ghost tells us plainly that he did so vers 3. Nor Eve in Paradise had not the least suspition that it was Satan that spake to her by the Serpent Nor Adam that it was the Devils mind in her mouth his heart in her lips when tempted to eat the forbidden fruit Nor did David once dream that it was Satan who moved him to number the people 1 Chron. 21.1 Much less did Peter who so loved Christ imagine that he was set on by Satan to tempt his own Lord and Master with those affectionate words Master pitty thy self For if Christ had pittied himself Peter and all the world had perished Yet it was so which occasioned Christ to answer him Get thee behind me Satan Matth. 16.22 23. Much more is it so with you who tare Heaven with your blasphemies and bandy the dreadfull Name of God in your impure and poluted mouthes by your bloody Oathes and Execrations For how else could you Swear and Curse as if he that made the ear could not hear or as if he were neither to be feared nor cared for who for sin cast the Angels out of Heaven Adam out of Paradise drowned the old world rained down fire and brimstone upon Sodom commanded the earth to open her mouth and swallow down quick Korah and his company He who smote Aegypt with so many plagues overthrew Phoraoh and his host in the Red Sea destroyed great and mighty Kings giving their Land for an Inheritance to his people and can as easily with a word of his mouth strike you dead while you are blaspheming him and cast you body and soul into Hell for your odious unthankfullness yea it is a mercy beyond expression that he hath spared you so long When a dog flyes in his Masters face that keeps him we conclude he is mad Are you then rational men that being never so little crost will fly in your Makers face and tare your Saviours-Name in pieces with Oathes and Execrations which is worse than frenzy No you are demoniacal obsessed or rather posessed with a Devil and more miserable than such an one because it is a Devil of your own choosing as Basil speaks Or if you have any spark of reason left oâ— do in the least love your selves leave off your damnable and devilish Sweating and 〈…〉 God hath made and set down in his Word against this horrid sinne and against all those that so daringly and audaciously provoke him lest you be plagued with a witness and that both here and hereafter for God who cannot lie hath threatened that his curse shall never depart from the house of the Swearer as it is Zach. 5.1 to 5. And I doubt not but you are already cursed though you know it not That either he hath cursed you in your body by sâ—nding some foul Disease or in your estate by suddenly consuming it or in your name by blemishing and blasting it or in your seed by not prospering it or in your mind by darkening it or in your heart by hardening it or in your conscience by terrifying it or will in your soul by everlastingly damning it if you repent not Wherefore take heed what you do before it prove too late Yea my Brethren bethink your selves what God and Christ hath done for you It is his maintenance we take and live on The air we breathe the earth we tread on the fire that warms us the water that cools and cleanseth us the cloathes that cover us the food that does nourish us the delights that chear us the bâ—asts that serve us the Angels that attend us even all are his That we are not at this present in Hell there to fry in flames never to be freed that we have the free offer of grace here and everlasting glory in Heaven hereafter we are onely beholding to him And shall we deny this Lord that hath bought us Shall we most spightfully and maliciously fight on Satans side against him with all our might and that against knowledg and conscience I wish that you would a little think of it Neither object that ye are so accustomed to Swearing that you cannot leave it for this defence is worse than the offence As take an instance Shall a thief or murtherer at the Bar alledge for his defence that it hath been his use and custome of a long time to rob and kill and therefore he must continue it Or if he do will not the Judge so much the rather send him to the Gallows And so much the rather for that of all other sins this sin of Swearing is the most inexcusable First Because it is a sin from which of all other sins we have most power of abstinence For were you forced to pay three shillings four pence for every Oath you swear as the Law enjoyns or if you were sure to have your tongue cut out which is too light a punishment for this sin damnation being the due penalty thereof as the Apostle sets it down Iam. 5.12 you both could and would leave it Secondly Because it is a sin to which of all other sins we have the fewest temptations for all thou canst expect by it is the suspicion of a common Lyar by being a common Swearer or that thou shalt vex otheâ—s and they shall hate thee for it bringeth not so much as any appearance of good unto us to induce us For whereas other sins have their several baits to allure us some the bait of profit some of honour some of pleasure this sin is destitute of them all and onely bringeth much loss here namely of Credit and a good Conscience and the loss of Gods Favour and the Kingdome of Heaven hereafter which 〈◊〉 of more value than ten thousand Worlds which shews that thou lo 〈…〉 lice to
terrifying it or will in your soul by everlastingly damning it if you repent not Wherefore take â—eed what 〈…〉 〈…〉 our smart hath a great controversie with the Inhabitants of the Land because of swearing Hos. 4.1 2. Yea because of oaths the whole land even the three Nations now mourneth as you may see Ier. 23.10 Neither object that ye are so accustomed to swearing that you cannot leave it for this defence is worse then the offence as take an instance Shall a Thief or Murtherer at the Bar alledge for his defence that it hath been his use and custom of a long time to rob and kill and therefore he must continue it or if he do will not the Judge so much the rather send him to the Gallows Wherefore I beseech you by the mercies of God who hath removed so many evils and conferred so many good things upon you that they are beyond thought or imagination to leave it especially after this warning which in case you doe not will be a sore witnesse and rise up in judgment against you another day MEMB. 2. Swearer Did I swear or curse 1. § Messenger Very often as all here present can witnesse and Satan also who stands by to take notice reckon up and set on your score every Oath you utter keeping them upon Record against the great day of Assises at which time every Oath will prove as a daggers point stabbing your soul to the heart or as so many weights pressing you down to Hell Rev. 20.13 and 22 12. As also the searcher of hearts who himself will one day be a swift witnesse against Swearers Mal. 3.5 For of all other sinners the Lord will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his Name in vain as the third Commandement tels you Exod. â—0 7 2. § But wo is â—he it fares with common Swearers as with persons desperately diseased whose excrements and filth comes from them at unawares for as by much labour the hand is so hardened that it hath no sense of labour so their much swearing causeth such a brawny skin of senslessenesse to overspread the heart memorie and conscience that the swearer sweareth unwittingly and having sworne hath no remembrance of his Oath much lesse repentance for his Sin Swearer Alas though I did swear yet I thought no harm 3. § Messenger O fool What Prince hearing himself abused to his face by the reproachfull words of his base and impotent Subject would admit of such an excuse that whatsoever he spake with his mouth yet he thought no ill in his heart And shall God take this for a good answer having told us before hand Deut. 28.58 59. That if we do not fear dread his glorious and fearful Name the Lord our God he wil make our plagues wonderful and of long continuance and the plagues of our posterity Besides how frequently doest thou pollute and prophane Gods Name and thy Saviours The Iews grievously sinned in crucifying the Lord of life but once and that of ignorance but the times are innumerable that thou doest it every day in the year every hour in the day although thy conscience and the holy Spirit of 〈…〉 thee that thou hast seldome remembred him but to blaspheme him and more often named him in thy Oaths and Curses then in thy prayers Swearer Surely If I did swear it was but Faith and Troth by our Lady the Masse the Rood the Light this Bread by the Crosse of the silver or the like which is no great matter I hope so long as I swore not by God nor by my Savior 4. § Messenger That is your grosse ignorance of the Scriptures for God expresly forbids it and that upon pain of damnation Iam. 5.12 First our Saviour Christ in his own person forbids it Mat. 5 34 35 36 37. I say unto you Swear not at all neither by heaven for it is Gods Throne nor by the earth for it is his footstool nor by Ierusalem for it is the City of the great King neither shalt thou swear by thine head because thou canst not make one hair white oâ— black but let your communication be Yea Yea Nay Nay for whatsoever is more then these cometh of evill And then by his Apostle Above all things my brethren swear not neither by heaven nor by earth nor by any other oath but let your Yea be Yea and your Nay Nay lest you fall into condemnation James 5 1â— where mark the Emphasis in the first words Above all things swear not and the great danger of it in the last word condemnation 5. § If the matter be light and vain we must not swear at all if so weighty that we may lawfully swear as before a Magistrate being called to it then we must only use the glorious Name of our God in a holy and religious manner as you may see Deut. 6.13 Esay 45.23 65.16 Iosh. 23.7 Ier 5.7 Exod. 23.13 And the reasons of it are weighty if we look into them for in swearing by any creature whatsoever we do invocate that creature and ascribe to it divine worship a lawfull oath being a kind of Invocation and a part of Gods worship Yea whatsoever we swear by that we invocate both as our witnesse surety and judge Heb. 6.16 and by consequence deifie it by ascribing and communicating unto it Gods incommunicable Attributes as his Omnipresence and Omniscience of being every where present and knowing the secret thoughts and intentions of the heart and likewise an Omnipotencie as being Almighty in patronising protecting defending and rewarding us for speaking the truth or punishing us if we speak falsly all which are so peculiar to God as that they can no way be communicated or ascribed to another So that in swearing by any of those things thou committest an high degree of grosse Idolatry thou spoilest and robbest God of his Glory the most impious kind of theft and in a manner dithronest him and placest an Idol in his room 6. § And as to swear by the creature makes the sin far more heinous so the more mean and vile the thing is which you swear by be it by my fay by cock and pie hares foot by this cheese and such like childish oaths which are so much in use with the ignorant and superstitious swarm the greater is your sin in swearing such an Oath because you ascribe that unto these basest of creatures which is only proper to God namely to know your heart and to be a discerner of secret things why else should you call that â—â—eature 〈…〉 of him as mark well what he saith Ier. 5.7 How shall I spare thee for this thy children have forsaken me and sworn by them that are no Gods And do you make it a small matter to forsake God and make a God of the creature Will you believe the Prophet Amos if you will he saith speaking of them that swore by the sin of Samaria that they shall fall and never rise again Amos 8.14 a terrible place
sit on or the stones they tread on There are a generation of Hearers who when a Minister does plainly reprove them for their sins and declare the judgments of God due unto the same to the end they may repent and beleeve that so they may be saved will carp and fret and spurn against the very Word of God for being so sharp and searching and thereupon persecute the Messenger as the Princes and false Prophets did Jeremiah Herodias John Baptist and the Pharisees Christ. 7. § And this God takes as done to himself What saith Paul 1 Cor. 7.10 I have not spoken but the Lord and therefore as the Lord said unto Saul Acts 9.4 that he persecuted him though in heaven so they which resist any truth delivered out of the Word do resist God himself and not his Messenger as evidently appears by these Scriptures Psal. 44.22 and 74.4.10.18.22.23 83.2 5 6. 89.50 51. 139.20 Prov. 19.3 Rom. 1.30 9.20 Mat. 10.22 25.45 1 Sam. 17.45 Isâ—â— 37.4 22 23 28. Acts 5.39 9.4 5. Joh. 9.4 1 Thess. 4.8 Joh. 15.20 to 〈◊〉 Numb 16.11 1 Sam. 8.7 Mark 9.42 Psal. 79. â—2 2 King 2.24 O that the Gospels enemies would but seriously consider these Scriptures and be warned by them For certainly it is neither wise good nor safe either resisting or angring him that can anger every vein of their hearts Yea God hath Messengers of wrath for them that despise the Messenger of his love 8. § But hear why they so mortally hate the naked truth Because it is the Word by which they are condemned they loath as much to hear it as a 〈…〉 if many as we know by experience love not to hear the worst of the temporall causes and cases nor yet of their bodily distempers with why their lives or estates be indangered How much more will wicked men deâ—cline from seeing their hainous abominations and themselves guilty of Hell and eternall damnation though thereof there â—â— an absolute necessity if ever they be saved 9. § Guilty sinners love application as dearly as a dog does a cudgell And no marvail for what Leaper will take pleasure in the searching of his soreâ—â— Nor were Satan his Crafts-master if he did permit them For if they could clearly see the loathsomnesse of their impieties it were not possible not to abhor them not to abhor themselves for them but their blindness makes them love their own filthinesse as Ethiopians do their own swarthiness Besides they love not to have their consciences awakened but would sleeâ— quietly in their sins And he that desires to sleep will have the curtain drawn the light shut out and no noise made Whence as good meates are unwelcome to sick persons so is good counsell to obstinate and resolved sinnerâ— Tell them of their swearing drinking whoring cheating they will fret and chafe and fume and swell and storm and be ready to burst again to hear itâ— But let envy sweat swell and burst truth must be spoken And indeed why should not Gods servants take as free liberty in reproving as the Devilâ— servants take liberty in offending Shall not the one be as loud for God as the other are for Baal and Belzebub 10. § Yea admonish them never so mildly they will say we take too much upon us as Corah and his complices twitted Moses Numb 16.3 not knowing how strictly God commands and requires it Lev. 19.17 2 Tim. 2.25 Ezek. 3.18 to 22. 2 Pet. 27 8. Whence as the Chief Priests answered Iudas What is that to us so they will blaspheme God tear Christ in pieces and more then betray even shed his innocent bloud digging into his side with oaths and say when told of it What is that to us when they might as well say What is Christ to us what is heaven to us or what is salvation to us for to us the one cannot be without the other we shall never inherit part of hiâ— gloâ—y in heaven if we do not take his glories part upon earth And with God it is much about one whether we be doers of evill or no hinderers For iâ— we must not see our neighbours oxe nor his sheep goe astray or fall into a 〈◊〉 but we must reduce him and help him out of it Deut. 22.1 we are much more bound to help our neighbour himself from droping into the bottomlesse 〈◊〉 of Hell And what know we but we may winne our brother and so save his soul Mat. 18.15 11. § They will hisse like Serpents if we trouble their nests never sâ— little And it s a sure sign the horse is galled that stirs too much when he iâ— touched But what are these men like and how are they like to speed â—â— the end they are like the Thracian flint that burns with water and is quenched with oil their souls are the worse for Gods endeavour to better theâ— His holy precepts and prohibitions doe either harden them as the Sun 〈…〉 12. § But to be exasperated with good counsell and in stead of penitency to break into choler when fury sparkles in those eyes which should gush out with water it is an evident sign of one that shall perish Prov. 29.1 Read the words and tremble a man that hardneth his neck being often reproved shall suddenly be destroyed and that without remedy see more Prov. 1 24 25 26 to 33. Whence â—is the Prophet tells Amaziah I know that God hath determined to destroy thee because thou hast done this and hast not obeyed my counsell 2 Chron. 25.16 20. and that the Holy Ghost speaking of Elyes sons saith that they would not hearken unto nor obey the voice of their father because the Lord was determined to destroy them 1 Sam. 2.25 Yea it is an observation of Livie that when the destruction of a person or Nation is destined then the wholsome warnings both of God and Man are set at nought And in reason that sin is past all cure which strives against the cure Herbs that are worse for watering Trees that are lesse fruitfull for dunging and pruning are to be rooted out or hewn down Even salvation it self will not save those that spill the potion and fling away the plaster When God would have cured Babylon and she would not be cured then she is given up to destruction without further warning 13. § Ignorant Worldlings who will beleeve nothing which comes not within the compasse of their five senses think that because God strikes not be minds not Psal. 50.21 Because sentence against an evill work is not executed speedily therefore the heart of the children of men is fully set in them to doe evill as Solomon speaks Eccles. 8.11 They are like the Israelites 1 Sam. 12.15 to 20. they will not beleeve without a miracle and it will be a miracle if ever they be saved For should they see miracle upon miracle should God forthwith strike one dead with a thunderbolt and rain down fire and brimstone upon another and
cause the Earth to swallow down a third quick while they are blaspheming him they would be as far from beleeving as they were before as the examples of the old world the Sodomites Pharaoh Balaam Ahab Belshazzar Malchus and those great Clerks the Scribes and Pharisees together with thousands of the Iews sufficiently manifest Yea it is easier for a man possest with many Devils to be dispossest to raise one from the dead or to turn a stone into flesh in which God should meet with no opposition then perswade an habituated Swearer to beleeve these ensuing prâ—â—pts predictions testimonies of the Gospell or any other saving truth Mat. 5.20 12.36 25 30 to 46. 2 Thess. 1.7 8 9. 2.12 Heb. 12.14 29. Rev. 20.12 to the end Deut. 29.19 20. Prov. 1.24 to 33â— 14. § Well may they beleeve what the World the Flesh and the Devil suggests unto them As Satan that he may make smooth their way to perdition will perswade the most impudent and insolent sinners Drunkards Adulterers Blasphemers Sabbath-breakers Bloodthirsty Murtherers Persecuâ—ters of the Godly and contemners of Religion that they may take liberty to continue their sensuall lusts by a testimony of â—cripture and apply Christs passion 〈…〉 head his drum of Rebellion with his pardon they live as if the Gospell werâ— quite contrary to the rule of the Law or as if God were neither to 〈◊〉 feared not cared for Hence they exercise their saucie wits in prophâ—â—â— scoffs at Religion and disgrace that bloud whereof hereafter they would givâ— a thousand worlds for one drop hence they tear heaven with their blasphemieâ— and bandie the dreadfull name of God in their impure and polluted mouths by their bloody oaths and execrations hence they are so witlesse graceâ—lesse and shamelesse as to swear and curse even as dogs bark Yea the have so sworn away all grace that they count it a grace to swear and at so far from beleeving what God threatens in his Word against sin anâ— what is affirmed of his justice and severity in punishing all wilfull and imâ—penitent sinners with eternall destruction of body and soul that they presâ—sume to have part in that merit which in every part they have so abused to be purged by that bloud which now they take all occasions to disgrace to be saved by the same wounds and bloud which they swear by and so often swear away to have Christ an Advocate for them in the next life wheâ— they are Advocates against Christ in this that heaven will meet them aâ— their last hour when all their life long they have galloped in the bearer rode toward hell And that though they live like swine all their life long yet one cry for mercy at the last gasp shall transform them into Saints Anâ— this is the strong faith they are so apt to boast of viz. presumption not confiâ—dence Or rather Hope frighted out of its wits For not withstanding al this in beleeving the Scriptures they fall short of the Devils themselves For the Devils doe really beleeve that God is no lesse true and just then he â—word â— mercifull as his Word declares him to be and thereupon they tremble a S. Iames hath it Iames 2.19 whereas these men beleeve not a word thaâ— God speaks so as to be bettered by it 15. § And no marvail for their wont hath been to beleeve Satan raâ—ther then God as did our first parents Gen. 3. Therefore now afteâ— they have rejected all means of grace when they are so crusted in their vilâ—lanie that custome is become a second or new nature God that he may puâ—nish their hardnesse and excesse in sin with further obduration not onlâ— delivers them up to Satan the God of this world who so blindes their mindes and deludes their understandings that the light of the glorious Gospell of Chrisâ— shall not shine unto them 2 Cor. 4.3 4. Eph. 2.2 2 Thess. 2.9 But he giveâ— them up even to a reprobate judgment to the hardnesse of their hearts and tâ— walk in their owne connsels Psal. 81.11.12 Rom. 1.21 to 32. And betteâ— be given up to Satan as the incestuous Corinthian was then thus to be given up For he was thereby converted and saved as God used the matter making the Scorpion a medicine against the sting of the Scorpion the Horseleecâ— a means to abate the vicious and superfluous bloud so ordering Satans crafâ— and malice to ends which himself intended not Whereas these are given over as a desperate Patient is given over by hiâ— Physitian when there is no hope of his recovery As thus Because they wilâ— not receive the truth in love that they mights be saved for this cause God give 〈…〉 damned who beleeve not the truth but take pleasure in unrighteousnesse they are the very words of the holy Ghost 2 Thess. 2.10 11 12. If any would see more touching to wofull condition of a deluded worldling and how Satan guls wicked men with a world of misprisions that he may the better cheat them of their souls Let them read The Drunkards Character and The Cure of Misprision for in this I study all possible brevity being loath either to surfeit or cloy the Swearer who is commonly short breath'd in well-doing and lâ—st adding more should hinder him from hearing this for Satan and his corrupt heart will not condescend he shall hold out to hear his beloved sin so-spoken against MEMB. 5. 1. § Only I will insert a few notions aphorisms or conclusions touching the former point of Gods forbearing to punish the most stagitious sinners when they so horribly provoke him together with some pregnant examples of some that he hath executed Martiall Law upon even in this life Cornelius Gallus not to mention many nor any that every Author sets down dyed in the very act of his filthinesse as Plutarch well notes Nitingall Parson of Crondall in Kent was struck dead in the Pulpit as he was belching out his spleen against religion and zealous professors of the Gospel It was the usual imprecation of Henry Earl of Schuartzbourg Let me be drowned in a Iakes if it be not so and such was his end You may remember one Lieutenant of the Tower was hanged it had wont to be his usuall imprecation as he confessed at his death Earl Godwin wishing at the Kings Table that the bread he eat might choke him if he were guilty of Alphreds death whom he had before slain was presently choked and fell down dead Yea his lands also sunk into the Sea and are called Godwins sands where thousands since have made shipwrack It was usuall with Iohn Peter mentioned in the book of Martyres to say if it be not true I pray God I may rot ere I dye and God saying Amen to it he rotted away indeed A Serving-man in Lincoln-shire for every trifle used to swear Gods precious bloud and would not be warned by his friends to leave it insomuch that hearing the bell tole in the very
happinesse So that you may take this for a rule They that have but a shew of holinesse have but a shew of wisdome § 5. Men of the world believe the things of the world they believe what they see and feel and know they believe the Lawes of the Land that there are places and kindes of punishment here below and that they have bodies to suffer temporal smart if they transgresse and this makes them abstain from murther felonie and the like but they believe not things invisible and to come for if they did they would as well yea much more fear him that hath power to cast both body and soul into hell as they do the Temporall Magistrate that hath onely power to kill the body they would think it a very hard bargain to win the whole world and lose their own souls But if visible powers were not more feared then the invisible God and the Halter more then Hell natural men being like beasts that are more sensible of the flash of powder then of the bullet the world would be over-run without rage Or § 6. Secondly they believe the Devil and the Flesh that prophesie prosperity to sin yea life and salvation as the Pope promised the Powder-Traitors for though men do the Devils works yet they look for Christs wages and there is scarce a man on earth but he thinks to go to heaven yea the Devil and sin so infatuate and befor many that they can even apply Christs passion as a warrant for their licentiousnesse and take his Death as a license to sin his Crosse as a Letters Pattent to do mischief So turning the grace of God into wantonnesse As if a condemned person should head his Drum of Rebellion with his Pardon resolving therefore to be evill because he is good which is to sin with an high hand or with a witnesse and to make themselves uncapable of forgiveneesse And yet wretched and senseless men they presume to have part in that merit which in every part they have so abused to be purged by that blood which now they take all occasions to disgrace to be saved by the same wounds which they swear by and so often swear away to have Christ an Advocate for them in the next life when they are Advocates against Christ in this And that Heaven will meet them at their last hour when all their life long they have galloped in the beaten road towards Hell § 7. The Devil makes large promises to his but ever disappoints them of their hopes as he did our first Parents You shall die saith God You shall not die at all saith Satan Yea you shall be as Gods saith he when his drift was to make them Devils Yet the Devil was believed when God could not be credited Diabolus mentitur ut fallat vitam pollicetur ut perimat saith Cyprian And ever since our first parents gave more credit to Satan then their Maker Our hearts naturally have been flint unto God wax to Satan so that Satan may in a manner triumph over Christ and say I have more servants then Christ they do more for me then his servants do for him and yet I never died for them as Christ hath done for his I never promised them so great reward as Christ hath done to his c. § 8. Well may these men think they believe the Gospel as the Jews who persecuted Iesus and sought to slay him thought they believed Moses writings Ioh. 5.38 39 46 47. But it 's altogether impossible as Christ who knew their hearts better then themselves affirmes of them for certainly they would never speak as they speak think as they think do as they do if they thought their thoughts words and deeds should ever come to judgement Did men believe that neither Fornicators nor Idolaters nor Thieves nor Covetous nor Drunkards nor Swearers nor Railers nor the Fearfull nor Vnbelieving nor Murtherers nor Sorcerers nor Liars nor no unrighteous persons shall inherit the Kingdome of Heaven as the Scripture expresly speaks but shall have their part in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death They durst not continue in the practice of these sins without fear or remorse or care of amendment As for instance If sons-in-Law had believed their Father when he told them from God that the City should suddenly be destroyed with fire brimstone and that by flying they might escape it they would have obeyed his counsel Or if the old world had believed that God would indeed and in good earnest bring such a flood upon them as he threatened they would not have neglected the opportunity of entring into the Ark before it was shut and the windows of heaven opened much less would they have scoffed and flowted at Noah while he was a bulding it So if men did firmly believe what God speaks of â—ell it would keep them innocent make them officious they would need no intreaty to avoid it Men love themselves well enough to avoid a known pain yea there would be more fear and danger of their despair then of their security And the like of heaven if men but believed what fulness of joy and what pleasures are reserved at Gods right hand for evermore for them that love and serve him in sincerity Psal. 16.11 they would be more obedient upon earth CHAP. III. § 1. WHat believe the former Scriptures and nothing appear in mens lives in the whole Land almost but pride covetousness cruelty damnable Hypocrisie prophaning of the Sabbath cursed swearing and cursing abominable and worse then beast-like drunkenness adultery lying slandering persecuting contempt of Religion and all goodness grinding of faces like edged tools spilling of blood like water racking of Rents detension of Wages and workmens hire incredible cruelty to Servants inclosing of Commons ingrossing of Commodities griping exactions with straining the advantages of greatness unequal levies of legal payments spiteful suits biting usury bribery perjury partiality sacriledge simoniacal contracts and soul-murder scurrility and prophaneness cozening in bargains breaking of promises persidious underminings Luxury wantonness contempt of Gods Messengers neglect of his Ordinances violation of his days and the like as if these were fruits of faith not of Atheism rather § 2. Yea as if we had contracted with the Devil that we would abuse all Gods gifts so fast as they come his blessings make us proud his riches covetous his peace wanton his meats intemperate his mercy secure And all his benefits serve us but as weapons to rebel against him so that we turn his grace into wantonness and make a trade of sin yea it is our least ill to do evil for behold we speak for it joy in it boast of it tempt and inforce to it yea mock them that dislike it as if we would send challenges into heaven and make love to destruction § 3. And yet we are Christians forsooth I am even ashamed to think that men that rational men should be
in ill designes and ungracions courses to go on in sin uncontrouled for he that useth to do evil and speeds well seldome rests until he come to that evil from which there is no redemption Besides Forbearance is no acquittance the wickedness of the Old World is as abundant in the New World yet is not the World drowned with water But why because God hath ordained for it a deluge of fire The sins of Sodome are practised every where in our City and Kingdome yet do the committters escape fire and brimstone on earth because they are reserved to fire and brimstone in Hell Do not many persecute the Church as violently as Pharaoh with Chariots and Armies who yet escape drowning there is a reservation of a deeper and bottomless Sea for them divers murmur at the passages of Gods providence in these times of retribution and Reformation who are not stung with fiery Serpents as the Israelites because they are reserved to a fiery serpent in Hell Many yea the most that can come by them take Bribes like Gehazi without a Leprosie because of that eternal Leprosie which waits for them How many a deceitful Executor and Trustee sayes and swears with a little inversion of Ananias his lie I received but so much I disbursed so much yet are not stricken with death temporal because they are reserved to death eternal Have not many Monopolists with us done as bad as those Philippians Act. 16.16.19 who compounded with the Devil for a Pattent to bring them in gain and yet grow rich and prosper and leave a great deal of substance to their heires whose gain will be found losse when Satan shall seize upon their bodies and soules and hurry them to Hell And so of other Sinners for the like is appliable to the whole Nation except some few despised ones and he is a rare man that does not either mis-believe or grosly mislive that is not a worshipper of one of these three the lust of the flesh voluptuousness the lust of the eyes covetousness or the pride of life ambition which is all the Trinity the world worships But of all the rest let all envious Cains scoffing Ishmaels reviling Goliahs bloody-minded Hamans and Doegs cursing Shimeis railing Rabshake's flouting Tobiahs and Sanballats cruel Herods all the like God-â—aters that carry an aking tooth against every good man they know and will even hate one for his being holy though poor ignorant souls they know it not look for a whole volume of plagues in the next life though they escape in this if they repent not For it hell-fire shall be their portion that obey not the Gospel how can they look to escape that oppose it Or if at the great day men shall be bid Depart into everlasting torments for not feeding clothing visiting what shall become of those that maliciously scoffe at Religion and persecute Christ in his members which is the depth of sin For he that despiseth traduceth or any way wrongs one that believes in Christ especially one of his Ambassadors of the Ministery strikes at the Image of God in him by whose Spirit he both speakâ— and acts And God takes it as if it were done to himself for proof of both seâ— Psal. 44.22 74.4 10 18 22 23. 83.2 5 6. 89.50 51. 139.20 Prov. 19. â— Rom. 1.30 9.20 Matth. 10.22 25.45 â— Sam. 17.45 Isai. 37.4 22 23 28. 54.17 Acts 5.39 9.4 5. Iob 9.4 1 Thes. 4.8 Iohn 15.20 to 26. Numb 16.11 1 Sam. 8.7 Mark 9.42 Ier. 17.18 Psal. 79.12 2 Kings 2.24 O that my old acquaintance the Formal Hypocrite and my feigned friend the Civil Iusticiary and my well-meaning neighbour the Loose Libertine with millions more would but seriously consider these Scriptures and he warned by them before the Draw-bridge be taken up For if the bountifulness and long-suffering of God do not lead us to repentance it will increase our condemnation Besides God owes that man a grievous payment whom he suffers to run on so long unquestioned and his punishment shall be the greater when he comes to reckon with him for all his faults together CHAP. IV. § 1. BUt admit mens unbelief impenitency and prophanenesse in such glorious times of light and means of grace as ours is were not enough to provoke God to inflict this heavy grievous judgement upon them how well do they deserve this and much more for their horrible and abominable ingratitude to so good a God so gracious a Saviour and Redeemer that hath done and suffered or would do more for them then can either be expressed or conceived by any heart were it as deep as the Sea As mark well what I the meanest of a million shall but paint or draw ouâ— as it were with a cole of his unspeakable goodnesse to sinners I will according to my slender ability but give you a drop to taste out of that ocean Touching what God and Christ hath done for us In the first place he gave us our selves and all the creatures to be our servants yea he created us after his own Image in righteousnesse and holinesse and in perfect knowledg of the truth with a power to stand and for ever to continue in a most blessed and happy condition and this deserves all possible thankfulnesse but this was nothing in comparison for when we were in a sad condition when we had forfeited all this our selves when by sin we had turned that image of God into the image of Satan and wilfully plunged our souls and bodies into eternal torments when we were become his enemies mortally hating him and to our utmost fighting against him and taking part with his only enemies Sin and Satan not having the least thought or desire of reconcilement but a perverse and obstinate will to resist all means tending thereunto He did redeem us not onely without asking but even against our wills so making of us his cursed enemies servants of servants sons of sons heirs and coheirs with Christ Gal. 4.7 Here was a fathomless depth a wonder beyond all wonders § 2. But that we may the better consider what an alms or boon God gave us when he gave us his Son Observe that when neither heaven earth nor hell could have yielded any satisfactory thing besides Christ that could have satisfied Gods justice and merited heaven for us then O then God in his infinite wisdom and goodness did not onely finde out a way to satisfie his Justice and the Law but gave us his Son his only begotten Son his only beloved Son out of his bosome And his Son gave himself to die even the most shameful painful and cursed death of the Cross to redeem us That whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have everlasting life Iohn 3.16 The very thought of which death before he came to it together with the weight and burthen of our sins put him into such an Agony in the Garden that it made him to
sweat even drops of blood A mercy bestowed and a way found out that may astonish all the sons of men on earth and Angels in Heaven Wherefore ô wonder at this you that wonder at nothing That the Lord should come with such a price to redeem our worse then lost souls and to bring salvation to us even against our wils The Lord Iesâ—â— Christ being rich for our sakes became poor that we through his poverty might be made rich 2 Cor. 8.9 Even the eternal God would die that we might not die eternally ô the deepness of Gods love ô the unmeasurable measure of his bounty ô Son of God who can sufficiently express thy love Or commend thy pity Or extol thy praise It was a wonder that thou madest us for thy self more that thou madest thy self man for us but most of all that thou shouldest unmake thy self that thou shouldest die to save us § 3. And which is further considerable It cost God more to redeem the world then to make it In the Creation he gave thee thy self but in the Redemption he gave thee himself The Creation of all things cost him but six dayes to finish it the Redemption of man cost him three and thirty years In the Creation of the World he did but only speak the word in the Redemption of man he both spake and wept and sweat and bled and died and did many wonderful things to do it Yea the saving of one soul single is more and greater then the making of the whole World In every new creature are a number of miracles a blinde man is restored to fight a deaf man to hearing a man possest with many Devils dis-possest yea a dead man raised from the dead and in every one a stone turned into flesh in all which God meets with nothing but opposition which in the Creation he met not with § 4. But the better to illustrate this love consider that salvation stands in two things First in freedome and deliverance of us from Hell Secondly in the possession of Heaven and eternal life Christ by his death merits the first for us and by his obedience fulfilling the Law merits the second The parts of our Iustification are likewise two the remission of our sins and the imputation of Christs righteousnesse And to this would be added first Conversion which comprehends both Faith and Repentance Secondly Sanctification the Parts whereof are Mortification that is dying unto sin and Vivification which is living unto righteousnesse Thirdly Glorification begun and perfected which is freedome from all evil here and the perfection of all good and happiness in heaven § 5. What shall I say God of his goodnesse hath bestowed so many and 〈◊〉 great mercies upon us that it is not possible to expresse his bounty therein for if we look inward we finde our Creators mercies if we look upward his mercy reacheth unto the heavens if downwards the earth is full of his goodnesse and so is the broad Sea if we look about us what is it that he hath not given us Air to breath in Fire to warm us Water to cool and cleanse us Clothes to cover us Food to nourish us Fruits to refresh us yea Delicates to please us Beasts to serve us Angels to attend us Heaven to receive us And which is above all Himself and his own Son to be injoyed of us So that whithersoever we turn our eyes we cannot look besides his bounty yea we can scarce think of any thing more to pray for but that he would continue those blessings which he hath bestowed on us already Yet we covet still as though we had nothing and live as if we knew nothing of all this his beneficence We are bound to praise him above any Nation whatsoever for what Nation under Heaven enjoyes so much light or so many blessings as we above any creature c. God might have said before we were formed Let them be Toads Monsters Infidels Beggars Cripples Bond-slaves Idiots or Mad men so long as they live and after that Castaways for ever and ever But he hath made us to the best likenesse and nursed us in the best Religion and placed us in the best Land and appointed us to the best and only inheritance even to remain in blisse with him for ever yea thousands would think themselves happy if they had but a piece of our happinesse for whereas some bleed we sleep in safety others beg we abound others starve we are full fed others grope in the dark our Sun still shines we have eyes ears tongue feet hands health liberty reason others are blinde deaf dumb are sick maimed imprisoned distracted and the like yea God hath removed so many evils from us and conferred so many good things upon us that they are beyond thought or imagination For if the whole Heaven were turned into a Book and all the Angels deputed Writers therein they could not set down all the good which Gods love in Christ hath done us For all those millions of mercies that we have received from before and since we were born either for soul or body even to the least bit of bread we eat or shall to eternity of which we could not well want any one Christ hath purchased of his Father for us and yet God the Father also hath of his free grace mercie given us in giving us his Son for which read Psal. 68.19 and 145.15 16. and 75.6 7. Yea God is many times working our good when we least think upon him as he was creating Adam an help meet for him when he was faâ—â— asleep And as much do we owe unto God for the dangers from which he delivereth us as for the great wealth and dignities whereunto he hath alwayes raised us Now if we are so bound to blesse God for his external temporal inferiour earthly perishing benefits what praise do we owe for the lasting fruits of his eternal love and mercy and how thankful should we strive to be which shall be the next thing treated of Now what should we render unto the Lord our God so good and gracious in way of thankfulnesse for all these his mercies for favours bestowed and deliverances from danger binde to gratitude or else the more bonds of duty the more plagues for neglect The contribution of blessings require retribution of thanks or wil bring distribution of plagues Neither could we possibly be unthankful if we seriously thought upon what God gives and what he forgives For in reason hath he contrived so many wayes to save us and should not we take all occasions to glorifie him hath he done so much for us and shall we denie him any thing that he requireth of us though it were our lives yea our souls much more our lusts We have exceeding hard hearts if the blood of the Lambe cannot soften them stony bowâ—ls if so many mercies cannot melt them Was Christ crucified for our sins and should we by our sins crucifie him again
in the former Part shewn and shall further amplifie in this As tell me may not God justly another day call Heaven and Earth to witness against us that he would have saved us yea did woo us to accept of salvation saying Turn ye turn ye from your evil ways for why will you die ô people of England Ezek. 33.11 But we would not be converted nor saved As thus § 3 Whereas God hath offered us a pardon in tendering Christ unto us upon the condition of faith and repentance even his own Son to be a means of our reconciliation which is such a spectacle of unspeakable mercy as might ravish our souls with admiration We are so far from accepting it thankfâ—lly that we not onely refuse and contemn it but in a manner deride the offer of it our selves oppose the Gospel of glad tydings and persecute Christ in his Members either with hand or tongue or both We are so far from being holy our selves most of us that we hate holiness in â—thers For if any become Religious and conscionable and will not for company grievously sin against God wrong their bodies destroy their own soules and wilfully leap into Hell-fire with us we envy hate censure scoff at nick-name rail on and slander them that we may flout them out of their faith damp or quench the spirit where we perceive it is kindled discourage them in the way to heaven baffle them out and make them ashamed of their holy profession and religious course and consequently pull them back to the World that so we may have their company here in sin and hereafter in torment Nor do we so serve the most sincere onely in whom the graces of Gods Spirit do as apparently shiâ—â—t as the Sun at noon-day to the dazling of their eyes But we condemn all that have more religion then an Heathen or more knowledge of heavenly things then a childe in the wombe hath of the things of this life or more conscience then an Atheist or care of his soul then a Beast That live religiously and will not revel it with us in a shoreless excess for Round-heads and Puritans a name so full of the Serpents enmity as the egge of a Cockatrice is full of poison § 4. And in all which is worst of all we have caused others to do the same abominations by our evil example Yea worse yet then all this our abominable wickedness hath brought such a scandal upon our Religion and the Gospel that it is even abhorred of the Heathen and the great and glorious Name of God blasphemed among them Yea what else but the unchristian-like behaviour of Christians hath caused the Turks and Iews and many among our selves even to protest against their own conversion Or what else hath alienated the Indians from the Christian Religion making them to refuse the Gospel but this that they saw our lives more savage then those Savages themselves yea it hath made those poor souls resolve that whatsoever Religion the Christians were of they would be the contrary thinking it impossible that such beastly and bloody dâ—eds could proceed from any true Religion Or that he could be a good God who had such evill sons Whereas in the Primitive times more of them were won to the faith by the holy lives of Christians then by the Doctrine which they taught for it caused them to say This â—s a good God whose servants are so good CHAP. VI. § 1. ANd thus according to my scantling I have spread before you what God and Christ hath done for us and how we have again required him Though God who searcheth the heart and trieth the reins knows infinitely more by us and sees what strange monsters what ugly odious hideous fiends what swarms what litters what legions of noysome lusts are couched in the stinking styes of every one of our deceitful hearts and findes that if all our thoughts did but break forth into action we should not come far short of the Devils themselves And certainly if we shall compare the numberless number of our great and grievous abominations wherewith our Land is filled from corner to corner with the many means which God hath afforded for our reclaiming it will be found that no Nation under heaven did ever more provoke the Lord. Nor hath he ever strove more with any Nation to reclaim them then he hath done with us for when neither mercies nor any ordinary means would serve the turn he hath at several times visited us with several judgements to try what they would do But we have been so little moved therewith that instead of becomming better we have bin the worse for them as appears at this day and more audacious in declaring our sins as if with Sodom we took a pride in them to the great dishonour of our Redeemer and his Gospel and to the hardening of all that hear of it so that our horrid sins are grown up unto heaven in regard whereof we may justly be confounded and ashamed to lift up our eyes unto him who is a Lord so great and terrible of such glorious Majesty and infinite purity Now he that hath ears let him hear and he that hath wit let him consider and lay it to heart how thankful a people we are And not onely ye ô inhabitants of this our Jerusalem and Judah would I have to judge between Christ and his Vineyard what he could have done for us more then he hath done Isaiah 5.4 to 8. But heare ye also ô heavens and give eare ô earth be astonished at it and horribly afraid that this foolish people and unwise should so requite the Lord Jer. 2.11 c. Isai. 1.2 to 9. and Verse 15 to 25. Deut. 32.6 c. Oh my Brethren Englands unthankfulness hath striven with Gods goodness for the victory as Absalom strove with David whether the Father should be more kinde to the son or the son more unkinde to the Father We have been fatted with his blessings and then spurned at his precepts resembling the Leopard who wrongs them most that give him most fodder § 2. But why do I call it unthankfulness when our sin is many degrees beyond ingratitude it self For not to confesse a benefit is the utmost confine of unthankfulnesse meer ingratitude returnes nothing for good but we return evil yea the greatest and most malicious evil for the greatest and most admired love Argue with all the World and they will conclude there is no vice like ingratitude But we are more ingrateful to God then can be exprest by the best Oratour alive It was horrible ingratitude which the chief Butler shewed to Ioseph Gen. 41.9 which the nine Lepers shewed to Christ Luk. 17. 17 18. which the men of Succoth and Penuel shewed to Gideon Iudg. â— 6 8. which those five spies shewed to Micha Iugd. 18.14 18. It was worse which the Israelites shewed to Gideons seed Iudg. 9.17 18. which Michael Thraulus shewed to Leo the Emperour which Iustinianus shewed
hear the secrets of his heart made manifest to himself and others he will then be convinced and â—all down on his face and worship God and say This is of God indeed or of a truth Vers. 24 25. and I doubt not but by Gods help I shall shew these ignorant unbelievers from the written Word their very thoughts and the most secret intents of their hearts Heb. 4.12 and so that their own consciences shall bear me witness I belie them not Wherefore lend me your best attentions I beseech you and in reading take notice of what concerns each of you and if conscience plead guilty hearken thereunto § 3. Now that I may speak to all whom it concerns namely those ignorant unbelieving and ungrateful wrethches formerly spoken of and that It may prove of general behoof I will give you the several charaâ—â—â—râ— of seven sorts of men which include the whole number viz. The Loose Libertine The Civil Iusticiary The Formal Hypocrite The Miserly Muck-worm The Profound Humanist The Cunning Politician The False Teacher that flatters sin flowts holiness And in some one of these every natâ—ral man shall read the very thoughts of his heart together with his words and actions For if ought be wanting in the one it shall be supplied in the other which is as much as can be expected For otherwise I can no way avoid Tautologies nor Interfering If it be asked why I seem to forget the character of an ignorant person I answer it were not proper to make him a distinct party for all these that I have mentioned are equally ignorant if unregenerate touching spiritual experimental and saving knowledge though some more fools then others in the things of this life Nor is any Profound Humanist or Cunning Politician or False Teacher so wise but it is through ignorance that he doth so ill and which is as good the ignorant man shall meet with his own thoughts words and actions in every of the seven Characters if he be but wise enough to know the issue of his own heart and brain when he sees the Brats brought before him I shall also occasionally pourtray or paint out the usual cunning Covetousness and Cruelty Of Governours Of Officers Of Iudges Of Lawyers Of Projectors Of Engrossers Of Gripers Of Wasters c. And the better to illustrate or set out the fairness or deformity of each vertue and vice I will give you the lively and lovely Characters of Iustice Thankfulness Contentation Frugality Liberality CHAP. IX § 1. I Begin with the Loose Libertine or openly prophane for he shall lead the Troop as Judas led the Souldiers Thou that art openly proâ—hane dost so manifestly prove and profess thy self to be one of those ignorant unbelieving ingrateful wicked wretches herein coâ—cern'd yea to be one of the children of disobedience whom Satan hath blinded that in respect of others I should think it needlesse to spend time in further proof thereof yet I would gladly say something to shame thee out of thy self wherefore briefly thus Thou art kept by the Devil in a snare and taken captive of him at his will he ruleth and worketh his pleasure in thee as being thy God and Father and Prince and Mâ—ster 2 Tim. 2.26 Joh. 8.44 and 14.30 2 Cor. 4.4 Thy odious qualities are these and the like thou doest banâ—â—h all civility and give thy self over to sensuality and art neither afraid nor ashamed to let thy wickedest thoughts break forth into actions Yea thou thinkest thy self thâ— honester man for it and boastest thou art none of those dissembling Hypocrites that seem to be what they are not Thou art a common Drunkard inâ—tead of quenching thy thirst thou drownest thy senses and wilt leave thy wits rather then the Wine behinde thee § 2. Thou desirest not the reputation of honesty but of good fellowship Thou art a continual swearer and that of bloody oaths One of our Ruffians or sons of Belial who when thou art displeased with others wilt flie in thy Makers face and tear thy Saviours Name in pieces even swearing away thy part in that blood which must saye thee if ever thou beest sayed Yea if thou art neveâ— so little provoked curses with thee strive for number with oaths and lewd speeches with both Thou knowest no other dialect then roaring swearing and banning the language of Hell which thou learnest before thou comest thither and in case thou art reproved for it thou wilt say We take too much upon us as Corah and his complices twitted Mâ—ses Numb 16.3 not knowing how strictly God commands and requires it Levit. 19.17 Heb. 3.11 2 Tim. 2.25 Ezek. 3.18 to 22. 2 Pet. 2.7 8. Whence as the chief Priests answered Iudas What is that to us so thou wilt blaspheme God tear Christ in pieces and more then betray even shed his innocent blood digging into his side with oaths and say when told of it What is that to us When thou mightest as well say What is Christ to us What is Heaven to us or what is salvation to us For to us the one cannot be without the other We shall never inherit part of his glory in Heaven if we do not take his glories part upon Earth And with God it is much about one whether we be doers of evil or no hinderers For if we must not see our neighbours Ox nor his Sheep go astray or fall into a pit but we must reduce him and help him out of it Deut. 22.1 We are much more bound to help our Neighbour himself from dropping into the bottomless pit of Hell And what know we but we may win our brother and so save his soul Matth. 18.15 Again thou art an usual companion of Harlots thy summum bonum is a Punk and thou wilt rather burn in hell then marry All thy felicity is in a Tâ—vern or Brothel-house where Harlots and Sycophants rifle thy estate and then send thee to rob Thou art one of those that St. Peter speaks of thou hast eyes ful of adultery that cannot cease to sin Thou gazest upon every fair face and lustest after every beautiful woman Thy speech is lewd and obscene thy discourse scurrility lascivious thy behaviour Thou art a frequent slanderer of thy Neighbour an open Sabbath-breaker Canst boast of sin and mischief and if need be defend it § 3. Like the Salamander thou art never well but in the fire of contention And art apt to quarrel yea kill a man for every foolish trifle be it but for the wall or refusing to pledge thee as if thy honour were of more worth then thy soul. Yea the Devil hath so blinded and bewitcht thee that thou thinkest every wrong or disgraceful word quarrel just enough to shed blood that true valour consists onely in a brave revenge and being implacable that patience is but an argument of baseness and therefore thou wilt rather suffer a sword in thy bowels then a lie in thy throat I confess thou wilt fight in no
and oyle to the Sareptane widdow or make a little meanes go a great way and perform much as those two mean meales of the Prophet when in the strength thereof he travelled forty dayes 1 King 19 5. to 9. Unto which we may refer the strength of Moses who being one hundred and twenty yeares old â—ad not his naturall strength abated Deut. 34.7 and the like of Caleb Ioshua 14.10 11. All things are sustained by his almighty word how else should the whole Globe of the earth and sea hang in the middle of the air and have no other supporter The onely means for grasse and hearbs and trees and fruit to grow by is rain yet God provided for Adam all these things before ever it had rained on the earth The usual meanes of light is the sun howbeit God provided light before he made the sun light the first day the sun the fourth day he onely said let there be light and there was light Gen. 1.3 There is no reason in the world that seven loaves and a few little fishes in the Gospel should feed four thousand much lesse that five loaves and two fishes should feed five thousand meanes very insufficient to natural reason yet God speaking the word to them they did it The like whereof we may read 2 King 4.43 44. So for the apparell of the Israelites which they had when they were young and children in Aegypt to serve them till they were grown men even forty yeares together in the wilderness without being worn out Deut. 29 5. and the like of that water and pulse which with Gods blessing made Daniel and his companions farter and fairer than all the children which did eat the portion of the Kings meat Dan. 1 15. We live by food but not by any vertue that is in it without God yea without the concurence of his providence bread would rather choak than nourish us if he withdraw his word and blessing from his creatures in their greatrst abundance we perish A man can receive nothing except it be given him from heaven Iohn 3.27 All which should teach us confidently to trust in God what ever our extremeties be for if God needs not his own lawfull much lesse thy unlawful moanes Again if no moanes will serve the turn or do us any good without the blessing of God upon it let us not forfeit his blessing by our vile ingratitude but rather desire his blessing though we want the meanes Thirdly Is it be the blessing of God that makes rich and not anything that we can do let us take heed of ascribing the same to our wit and industry of sacrificing to our net and burning incense to our yarne as the Prophet speaks Hab. 1.16 Fourthly and lastly say not as many do O that I were so rich that I had but so much as such a manâ— then should I be happy but rather desire God that he will bless and sanctifie unto thee what thou hast that he may have glory thy self and others good by the same or else God may give thee thy desire yea more than thy heart can wish as the Psalmist speakes of the wicked Psal. 7 3.7 9. but it shall be to thy grief and sorrow as it was said to Neroes Mother about her sons being Emperour or as Bacchus granted the request of Midas whose desire was that whatsoever he touched might instantly be converted into gold which was little to â—â—â—comfort when even his bread wine the feathers of his bed his shirt garments and every thing else turned into that hard mettal as Fulgentius delivers it he had his desire but so as he would gladly nâ—w have unpray'd his prayers Alass how often does riches without Gods blessing upon them prove or become the owners ruine Many a young Heir hath a great and fair estate left him and is cryed up as happy but it proves to him within a while even like the Ark to the Philistines which did them more hurt than good and so fares it with all that forget God and are unthankful to him for what they have Neither is this all For CHAP. V. THirdly there are abundance of men that God doth not onely withdraw his blessing from them but sends his curse with the riches he bestowes As suppose a man growes never so rich by indirect meanes as some care not how but what and how much they get for to get one scruple of gold they will make no scruple of conscience they care not to make many poor to make themselves rich for they have consciences like a barn door as loving money better than themselves yea they care not so they may get silver if they loose their souls Now God not seldom suffers such to grow very rich but together with their riches they have the curse of God whereby they become the worse and not the better for them There is an evill sickness saies Solomon that I have seen under the sun to wit riches reserved to the owners thereof for their hurt Eccles. 5.13 To which accords that of the Prophet Malachy If ye will not hear it nor consider it in your heart to give glory to my names saith the Lord of hosts I will even send a curse upon you and will curse your blessings yea I have cursed them already because ye do not consider it in your hearts Mal. â— 2 Their riches are seeming benefits very curses even gifts given in wrath as a King unto Israâ—l I give them a King in my wrath saith the Lord Hosea 13.11 And so of their Quâ—iles He gave them their desire but be sent lâ—â—nnesse into their soules Psal. 106.15 They did â—â—â— and were well filled yet turned obey not from their lusts but the flesh was yet between their teeth before it was chewed even the wrath of the Lord was kindled against the people and the Lord smote the people with an exceeding great plague Numb 11.23 Psal. 78.29 30 31. And in another place Let their table be a snare unto them and their prosperity their ruine Psal. 69.22 They had better have had no meat then such sauce withall The covetous Cormorant and unthankful wretch deales with God as a dog does with his master who devoureth by and by whatever he can catch and gopeth continually after more and it were a marvel that God should answer him with such abundance and as it were be still pouring water into that vessel which already runs over considering his monstrous unthankfulness were it not to rot the hoops and chines that so the whole cask may break in pieces were there not poyson mixt with it I mean Gods secret curse as I shall suddenly shew We well know that a Ship may be so laden as that her very freight may â—e the cause of her sinking Demonica having betrayed Ephesus where all her friends and kindred were to Brennus of Senona for the love of gain was brought to a great heap of gold and loaded so heavy therewith that she dyed under the
unto which Christ giveth up those that shake off his own What his government is you may partly guess at by the servile slaveries he puts his subjects upon As O the many hard services which Satan puts his servants upon and what a bad Master is he when we read that Origen at his onely appointment made himself an Eunuch Democritus put out his own eyes Crates cast his money into the Sea Thracius cut down all the Vines whereas David did none of these Ahaz made his son to pass through the fire Jephta sacrificed his onely daughter as the text seems to import Wicked men think they do God good service in putting his children to death but where do we finde any Religious Israelite or servant of God at such cost or when did God require this of his servants The Prophets and Apostles never whipt nor lanced themselves but Baals Priests did this and more And so of the Papists those hypocrites of late yeers and the Pharisees of old How many sleepless nights and restless dayes and wretched shifts treacherous and bloody plots and practises does covetousness and ambition cost men which the humble and contented Christian is unacquainted with How does the covetous mans heart droop wish his Mammon How does he turmoile and vex his spirit torment his conscience and make himself a very map of misery and a sink of calamity it is nothing so with Christs servants CHAP. XIII I Have much more to enlarge of the miseries of unmerciful and ingratefull Misers but before I speak of them I will give you the reasons and uses of these already dispatcht wherein I will be as brief as may be You see that God may give men riches in wrath and so as they shall be never the better for them but the worse Now that you may not think it any strange thing observe the reasons why and how justly they are so served The first Reason is the unmerciful Misers monstrous unthankfulness for those millions of mercies he hath received from God of which I shall give you an account in the second part this causes God either not at all to give him or in giving him riches to add this you have heard as a curse withall He is unthankful for what he hath therefore have he never so much it shall not be worth thanks He is cruel to the poor therefore he shall be as cruel to himself The poor shall have no comfort of what he hath therefore himself shall have as little The covetous are cozen Germans to the nine leapers thankless persons They are so much for receiving that they never mind what they have received He deals with God as a dog doth with his master who as Austine observes devoureth by and by whatever he can catch and gapeth continually for more Nor hath covetousness any thing so proper to it as to be ingrateful A greedy man is never but shamefully unthankful for unless he have all he hath nothing He must have his will or God shall not have a good look from him yea as the Mill if it go empty makes an unpleasant and odious noise so the covetous man if the Lord does not satisfie his desires in every thing he will most wickedly murmur and blaspheme his providence and if ever he sustaines losse he will never forget it He writes benefits received in water but what he accounts injuries in marble And for this his great ingratitude God gives him riches but withdraws his blessing For as Iacob gave Ruben a blessing but added thou shalt not be excellent Gen. 49.4 so God gives the worldling riches but sayes thou shalt not be satisfied He that loveth silver shall not be satisfied with silver Eccl. 5.10 Yea no man more unsatisfied for let him have what his heart can wish he is not yet pleased like the Israelites who murmurod asmuch when they had Mannah as when they had none Secondly the merciless Miser never sued or sought to God for his riches neither does he acknowledge them as sent of God but ascribes the increase of his means to his wit and industry Nay he dares not pray the Lords prayer forgive us our debts as we forgive our debtors lest he call for a curse upon himself Nay if he be as probably he is an Vsuerer then in respect of other men he hath no need to pray at all for as one observes Each man to heaven his hands for blessing reares Onely the Vs'rer needs not say his prayers Blow the winde East or West plenty or dearth Sickness or health sit on the face of earth He cares not time will bring his money in Each day augments his treasure and his sin Or admit he ever calls upon God his prayer is that some one may dye that he may have his office or break his day that the beloved forfeiture may be obtained His morning exercise being onely to peruse his bonds look over his baggs and to worship them as Marcus Cato worshipped his grounds desiring them to bring forth in abundance and to keep his Cattel safe And as touching hereafter if he shall finde in his heart to pray God will not hear him Prov. 1. The sacrifice of the wicked is an abomination to the Lord Prov. 21.27 What hope hath the hypocrite saith Job when he hath heaped up riches will God hear his cry when trouble cometh upon him Job 27.8 9. When you shall stretch out your hands saith God to such I will hide mine eyes from you and though you make many prayers I will not hear Isa. 1.15 God will turn him off to his gold and silver for help as he did Iehoram to the Prophets of his Father and the Prophets of his Mother 2 Kings 3.13 And it is but just and equal that those which we have made the comfort and stay of our peace should be the relief and comfort of our extremity If our prosperity hath made the world our God how worthily shall our death-bed be choaked with such an exprobration If God do answer such an ones prayers it is as Archelaus answered the request of a covetous Courtier who being importuned by him for a cup of gold wherein he drank gave it unto Euripides that stood by saying Thou art worthy to ask and be denied but Euripides is worthy of gifts although he ask not And indeed good men many times receive gifts from God that they never dreamt oâ— nor durst presume to begg which others extreamly strive after and go without As it is feigned of Pan that it was his good hap to finde out Ceres as he was hunting little thinking of it which none of the other gods could do though they did nothing else but seek her and that most industriously Now if he neither prayes to God for what he would have nor gives him thanks for what he gives nor desires a blessing upon what he receives viz. that he may be content and satisfied therewith How should God bestow this great blessing of contentation upon him
and a true use of his riches Thirdly he cares not for grace but for gold therefore God gives him gold without grace He longs not after righteousness but riches therefore he shall neither be satisfied nor blessed whereas both are their portion that thirst after the former Mat. 5.6 He desires riches without Gods blessing he shall have it with a curse he loves gold more then God and desires it rather then his blessing upon it or grace therefore he shall have it and want the other Whereas if he did first seek the kingdom of heaven all things else should be added thereunto Mat. 6.33 But this worldlings appetite stands not towards the things of a better life he findes no tast in heavens treasure let him but glut himself on the filthy garbage of ill-gotten goods he cares not for Manna He sings the song of Curio vincat utilitas let gain prevail he had rather be a sinner then a begger The Apostle Saint Peter said silver and gold have I none Act. â— 6 The devil says all these are mine Luk. 4.6 The Rich man I have much goods laid up for many years Luk. 12.19 Now ask the covetous muck worm whether had you rather lack with those Saints or abound with the devil and the rich man his heart will answer give me money which will do any thing all things Eccles. 10.19 Now if he prefers gold before either God grace or glory no marvail if God grant him his desires to his hurt as he did a King and Quailes to the Israelites CHAP. XIIII FOurthly he puts his trust in his riches not in God loves serves Satan more then God therefore he shall have his comfort reward from them and not from God Yea Satan shall have more service of him for an ounce of gold then God shall have for the Kingdom of heaven because he profers a little base pelf before God and his own salvation He loves God well but his money better for that is his summum bonum yea he thinks him a fool that does otherwise What part with a certainty for an uncertainty if he can keep both well and good if not what ever betides he will keep his Mammon his money though he lose himself his soul. And yet the Lord gives far better things for nothing then Satan will sell us for our souls had we the wit to consider it as we may see Isa. 55.1 2. Again he loves his children better then the Lord oppressing Gods children to inrich his own for so his young ones be warm in their nest let Christs members shake with cold he cares not He loves the Lord as Laban loved Iacob onely to get riches by him or as Saul loved Samuel to get honor by him He will walk with God so long as plenty or the like does walk with him but no longer he will leave Gods service rather then lose by it That the Mammonist loves not God is evident for if any man love the world the love of God is not in him 1 John 2.15 yea the two poles shall sooner meet then the love of God and the love of money Not is this all for he not onely loves Mammon more then God but he makes it his god shrines it in his coffer yea in his breast and sacrifâ—ceth his heart to it he puts his trust and placeth his confidence in his riches makes it his hope attributing and ascribing all his successes thereunto which is to deny God that is above as we may plainly see Iob 31.24 28. Nor ought covetous men to be admitted into Christian society We have a great charge to separate from the covetous Eat not with him sayes the Apostle 1 Cor. 5.11 and also wise Solomon Prov. 23.7 Covetousness is flat idolatry which makes it out of measure sinful and more hanious then any other sin as appears Col. 3.5 Ephes. 5.5 Iob 31.24 28. Ier. 17.5 1 Tim. 6.9 10. Fornication is a foul sin but nothing to this that pollutes the body but covetousness defileth the soul and the like of other sins Yea it is such a sordid and damnable sin that it ought not once to be named among Christians but with detestation Ephes. 5.3 It is a sound Conclusion in Divinity That is our God which we love best and esteem most as gold is the covetous mans god and â—ellychear the voluptuous mans god and honor the ambitious mans god and for these they will do more then they will for God Yea all wicked men make the devil their god for why does Saint Paul call the devil the god of this world but because wordly men do believe him trust him and obey him above God and against God and do love his wayes and commandments better then the wayes and laws of God We all say that we serve the Lord but as the Psalmist speaks other Lords rule us and not the Lord of heaven and earth The covetous Mammonist does insatiably thirst after riches placing all his joyes hopes and delights thereon does he not then make them his God yeâ— God sayes lend clothe feed harbor The devil and Mammon say take gather extort oppress spoil whether of these are our gods but they that are most obeyed Know ye not saith Saint Paul that to whomsoever ye give your selves as servants to obey his servants ye are to whom ye obey Rom. 6.16 the case is plain enough that every wilful sinner makes the devil his god he cannot deny it I wish men would well waigh it The goods of a worldling are his gods Ye have taken away my gods says Micha and what have I more to lose Jud. 18.24 He makes Idols of his coyn as the Egyptians did of their treasure They have turned the truth of God into a lye and worshipped and served the creature forsaking the Creator which is blessed for ever Amen Rom. 1.25 The greedy Wolfe Mole or Muckworm who had rather be damned then damnified hath his Mammon in the place of God loving it with all his heart with all his soul with all his minde making gold his hope and saying to the wedge of gold Thou art my confidence and yet of all men alive he is least contented when he hath his hearts desire yea more then he knows what to do withall the issue of a secret curse For in outward appearance they are as happy as the world can make them they have large possessions goodly houses beautiful spouses hopeful children full purses yet their life is never the sweeter nor their hearts ever the lighter nor their meales the heartier nor their nights the quieter nor their cares the fewer yea none more full of complaints among men Oh cursed Ciatifs how does the devil bewitch them Generally the poorer the merryer because having food and raiment they are therewith content 1 Tim. 6.8 They obey the rule Heb. 13 5. and God gives his blessing But for those that make gold their god how should not God either deny them riches or deny his
rich Land-lord that envied his poor tenant because he heard him sing every day at his labour yet had scarce bread for his family while himself wanting nothing was full of discontent One advised him to convey cunningly into his Cottage a bag of money he did so the tenant finding this mass so great in his imagination left off his singing and fell to â—arking and caring how to increase it Crescentem sequitur cura pecuniam The Land-lord fetcheth back his money the Tenant is as merry as ever he was Which shews that there is no riches comparable to a contented minde as Plutarch is of opinion That there are poor Kings and rich Coblers as wise Solon seemed to insinuate to the King when he was vaunting of his greatness For it was Iris a poor beggar that he told Croesus was the happiest man in his Dominions And when King Agis requested the Oracle of Apollo to tell him who was the happiest man in the world expecting to hear himself nominated the answer was Aglaion who was a poor Gardiner in Arcadia that at sixty years of age had never gone from home but kept himself and his family with their labour in a fruitful plot or garden as Livius relates Pyrrhus opened himself to his friend Cineas that he first intended a war upon Italy and what then said Cineas then we will attempt Cicile and what then then we may conquer Carthage and Affrica and what then said Cineas Why then quoth Pyrrhus we may rest and feast and sacrifice and make merry with our friends to which Cineas replied as every servant of God would do in the like case and may we not enjoy all this sweetness now and that without all this ado But natural men are mad men Yea were great men though good men but asked the question their consciences could not but acquaint us if they would speak out that true contentment seldom dwels high whiles meaner men of humble spirits enjoy both earth and heaven However not a few of them have freely acknowledged it as I have largely related in my second Part of Philarguromastix Wherefore be pleased ô God to give me a contented minde and then if I have but little in estate I shall have much in possession Fiftly mean ones with their poverâ—y misery ignominy are often saved whiles others with their honour and opulency go to hell When we are judged we are chastened of the Lord that we may not be condemned with the world 1 Cor. 11.32 Riches do so puff up some men that they even think it a discredit to their great Worships to worship God Nothing feeds pride nor keeps off repentance so much as prosperous advantage The Prodigal never thought of his father till he wanted husks We serve God as our servants serve us of whom many have too good clothes others too much wages or are too full fed to do work As a woman finding that her hen laid her every day an egg for all she was very lean had a conceit that if she were fat and lusty she would lay twice aday whereupon she fed and cram'd her thoroughly but in a short space she became so fat that contrary to her expectation she left laying altogether Who so nourisheth his servant daintily from his childhood shall after finde him stubbron Prov. 29.21 Sixtly they fix their affections upon heavenly riches and not upon the temporary and transitory riches of this world because in sicknesse when they stand in the greatest need of all they will not do them the least good Your gold will not bribe a disease your bags will not keep your head from aking or your joynts from the Gout a loathing stomach makes no difference between an earthen dish and one of silver Riches can no more put off the stone or asswage grief or thrust out cares or purchase grace or suspend death or prevent hell or bribe the Devil then a sattin sleeve can heal a broken arm Indeed the foolish Prior in Melanâ—thon rolled his hands up and down in a bason full of Angels thinking by this means to cure his Gout but it would not do Yea thou that placest thy happinesse and puttest thy confidence in a little white and red earth and dotest so upon the world tell me When the hand of God hath never so little touched thee what good thy great wealth will do thee Therefore ô vain desires and impotent contentments of men that place their happinesse in these things will not this your fair Herodias appear as a stigmatized Gipsie Will not all the toil and cost you haue been at to get riches appear as ridiculous as if a countryman should anoint his axle-tree with Amber-greece or as if a travaller should liquour his boots with Balsamum Yea your wealth will not only not save you from evils but help to make you more miserable and not only here but hereafter Psal. 49.6 7 8. Why then do you set so high a price upon them and so shamefully undervalue the riches of the minde which will much mitigate your grief and increase your comfort in what condition soever you are But Seventhly they little set by the wealth of this world because their riches may soon leave them When with the Spider we have exhausted our very bowels to contrive a slender web of an uncertain inheritance one puff of winde and blast blown upon it by the Almighty carries all away What sayes Solomon Prov. 23. Cease from thy wisdome wilt thou cast thine eyes upon that which is nothing for riches taketh her to her wings as an Eagle and flyeth away Verse 4 5. and Ier. 17.11 Isaiah 33.1 Prov. 12.27 Yea all riches are uncertain but those that are evil gotten are â—ost uncertain as examples of all ages witnesse The first of these was verified in Iob who lived to see himself poor to a Proverb and fell from the want of all misery to the misery of all wants And Dionysius who fell from a Tyrant over men to be a Tutor over boyes and so to get his living And Perses son and heir who was fain to learn an Occupation the Black-smiths trade to relieve his necessity And Henry the Fourth that victorious Emperour who after he had fought two and fifty pitcht Battails became a Petitioner for a Prebendary to maintain him in his old age And Geliner that potent King of the Vandals was so low brought that he intreated his friend to send him a harp a spunge and a loaf of bread an Harp to consort with his misery a sponge to dry up his tears and a loaf of bread to satisfie his hunger Yea how many have we known in this City reputed very rich yet have broken for thousands There are innumerable wayes to become poor a fire a thief a false servant suretiship trusting of bad customers an unfaithful factor a Pyrate an unskilful Pilate God wines sands a cross gale a wind and many the like hath brought millions of rich men to poverty And yet this is the
only winde that blows up the Words blâ—dder You see little children what pains they take to rake and scrape snow together to make a snow-ball right so it fares with them that scrape together the treasure of this world they have but a snow-bal of it for so soon as the Sun shineth and God breatheth upon it by and by it commeth to nothing And as riches well gotten are uncertain so those that are evil gotten are 〈◊〉 seldome lost with shame As how many of our over-reachers have over-reached themselves so far either by perjury forgery receiving of stoln goods or the like that they have left either their bodies hanging between heaven and earth or their ears upon the pillory and died in prison so that the safest way to praise a covetous miser is when he is dead But CHAP. XXVII EIghthly to this may be added that if riches should not leave us and be taken away as they were from Iob yet of necessity we must ere long leave and be taken from them as the rich man in the Gospel was from his substance and wealth Nor do we know how soon for so soon as a man is born he hastens as fast to his end as the Arrow to the mark each day is another march towards death and that little time of stay is full of misery and trouble and therefore it 's fitly called a passage a shadow a span a tale a vapour a cloud a bubble in the water It is like a candle in the winde soon blown out like a spark in the water soon extinguished like a thin Air soon expired like a little snow in the sun soon melted It is like a pilgrimage in which is uncertainty a flower in which is mutability a house of clay in which is misery a Weavers shuttle in which is volubility a Shepherds tent in which is variety to a ship on the sea in which is celerity to smoke which is vanity to a thought whereof we have a thousand in a day to a dream of which we have many in a night to vanity which is nothing in it self and to nothing which hath no being in the world And which is further considerable the young may die as soon as the old Yea more die in the spring and summer of their years then do live to their autumn or winter and more before ten then after threescore There are graves of all sizes and likewise sculls in Golgotha as sayes the Hebrew proverb One dies in the bud another in the bloom some in the fruit few like the sheaf that comes to the barn in a full age Men may pâ—t far from them the evil day but they may findâ— it neerer then they are aware of Revel 22.12 The pitcher goes oft to the waterâ— but at length it comes broken home The cord breaks at last with the weakest pull as the Spanish proverb well noteth The tree falleth upon the last stroke yet all the former strokes help forwards A whirl-winde with one furious blast overturneth the greatest and tallest trees which for many years have been growing to their perfect strength and greatness so oftentimes the thrid of life breaketh when men think least of death as it fared with Saint Lukes fool who promised himself many years to live in ease mirth and jollity when he had not one night more to live Luke 12.19 20. For when like a Iay he was pruning himself in the boughs he came tumbling down with the Arrow in his side Iohn the 22th prophesied by the course of the Stars that he should live long but whilest he was vainly vaunting thereof the Chamber wherein he was fell down and bruised him to pieces His glasse was run when he thought it but new turned And the Axe was lifted to strike him to the ground when he never dreamed of the slaughter-house And whether thy soul shall be taken from thee this night as it fared with him formerly spoken of thou hast no assurance the very first night which the rich man intended for his rest proved his last night Nor was there any more between Nabals festival and his funeral then ten or a dozen dayes 1 Sam. 25.38 And could any thing have hired death to have spared our fore-fathers they would have kept our possessions from us Neither is this all for if thou beest wicked and unmerciful thou hast no reason to expect other then a violent death for which see Iob 24.24 Psal. 37.10 11. Iob 36.11 12. Psal. 37.37 38 39. 55.23 Prov. 12.27 Great trees are long in growing but are rooted up in an instannt The Axe is laid to the root Matth. 3.10 down it goes into the fire it must if it will not serve for fruit it must for fuel And what knowest thou but God may deal with thee as Mahomet did by Iohn Iustinian of Geneva who having taken Constantinople by his treason first made him King according to promise and within three dayes after cut off his head God may have fatted thee with abundance on purpose to send thee to the slaughter-house Nay why hath God spared thee so long as he hath probably not in love to thee but for some other end As perhaps God hath some progeny to come from thee As for good Hezekiah to be born his wicked Father Ahaz is forborn Why did Ammon draw out two years breath in Idolatry but that good Iosia was to be fitted for a King Many sacrilegious extortioners Idollaters c. Are delivered or preserved because God hath some good fruit to come from their cursed loynes However thou canst not look to live many years The Raven the Phenix the Elephant the Lyon and the Hart fulfill their hundred yeares But 〈◊〉 seldome lives to four score and thou art drawing towards it Besides the last moneth of the great yeare of the World is come upon us we are deep in December And that day of the Lord shall come as a thief in the night for when thou shalt say peace and safety then shall come upon thee sudden destruction as the travel upon a woman with childe and thou shalt not escape as the Apostle speaks 1 Thess. 5.2 3. That nothing is more certain then death nothing more uncertain then the houre thereof That this only is sure that there is nothing sure here below and that if we were owners of more land then ever the Devil proffered to Christ yet when death shall knock at our door no more can be called ours then the ground we are put into needs no more proof then experience See Psal. 37.35 36. But Ninthly and lastly a godly mans desires are fixed upon the riches of the minde which being once had can never be lost The which Saint Augustine only counted true riches The wise and godly are of Pythagoras his minde who being asked why he cared no more for riches answered I despise those riches which by expending are wasted and lost and with sparing will rust and rot They are of Stilpons judgment who used
things that may make them every way happy as that their prosperity shall be durable and lasting That with riches they shall have credit honour and promotion with long life added That they shall be happy and prosper in all they have or do as having God their Protector who with mercy is said to compass them about on every side Psal. 32.10 That they shall be freed from all fears and dangers and obtein victory over all their enemies together with death hell and the devil That they shall be freed from the Law and likewise from sin and the penalty thereof That they shall have peace external internal eternal And joy even the joy of the holy Ghost which is both glorious and unspeakable That they shall not only persevere but also grow in grace and true wisdom Thâ—t all things whatsoever shall make for their good That both their persons and performances shall be good and acceptable which before were wicked and abominable That by the prayer of faith they shall obtein of God whatsoever they shall ask in Christs Name and according to his Word And in fine all other good things that can be named whether temporal spiritual or eternal are by the promise of God entailed upon them that love him and keep his commandements and upon their seed as I could plentifully and most easily prove were it pertinent to the matter in hand Nor is all this that God hath promised to those that serve him so great a matter comparatively as that we need wonder at it or once question the same For If he spared not his own Son but delivered him to death for us how shall he not with him freely give us all things also Rom. 8.31 32. It is the Apostles argument Great yea too great things are they for us to receive but not too great for the great and good God of Heaven and earth to give all the fear is on our part whether we be such to whom the promise is made For all Gods promises are conditional And though of these outward good things he hath promised abundance yet it is upon the condition of faith and obedience as appears by all the fore-mentioned places so that if we be not wanting in out duty and obedience to God God will not be wanting in any good thing to us Nor can we look that God should make good his promises if we make them void by not observing the condition as that we may do by our distrusting him If we will not dare to trust God upon his promise so confidently as we would a friend or some great man that is able and honest Besides the Lord hath promised that there shall be no want to them that fear him and that no good thing will he with-hold from them that walk uprightly Psal. 34.9 84.11 Where observe two things there shall be no want to such and such shall want no good thing so that he must be such an one to whom the promise is made and he must also be sure that it is good for him which is promised But oftentimes it is not good for a man to abound with earthly blessings as strong drinke is not good for weake brains Yea if any thing be wantiug to a good man he may be sure it is not good for him and then better that he doth want it then that he did enjoy it and what wise man will complain of the want of that which if he had would prove more hurtful then gainful to him as a sword to a mad man a knife to a childe drinke to them that have a Fever or the Dropsie No good thing will God with-hold c. and therefore not wants themselves which to many are also good yea very good things as I could reckon up many want sanctified is a notable means to bring to repentance to work in us amendment of life it stirs up to prayer it weans from the love of the world it keeps us always prepared for the spiritual combate discovers whether we be true believers or hypocrites prevents greater evils of sin and punishment to come It makes us humble conformable to Christ our head increaseth our faith our joy and thankfulnesse our spiritual wisdom and likewise our patience as I have largely shewen in The Benefit of Affliction To coonclude All good things were created for the good and therefore are they called goods because the good God created them for good men to do good withal Therefore as Jacob got the blessing so he gat the inheritance also to shew that as the faithful have the inward blessing so they have the outward blessing too when they will do them good and cause them to do good Yea in this case even as the sheaffs fell before Ruth so riches shall fall in our way as they did to Abraham and Lot and Iacob and Iob and Ioseph upon whom riches were cast they knew not how but as if God had onely said Be rich and they were rich straight But that this is the true and only way to wealth and happiness needs no more proof then that which is recorded of Solomon 1 Kings 3. 2 Chron. 1. where the Lord appearing to him in a dream said Ask what I shall give thee And he asking only an understanding heart to discern between good and evil that he might the better discharge that great place whereunto God had called him wherein Gods glory and the peoples good was his principal aime and end Heare what the Lords answer is Because this was in thine heart and thou hast not asked riches wealth or honour nor the life of thine enemies neither yet hast asked long life but hast asked wisdom and knowledge for thy self that thou mightest judge my people over whom I have made thee King Wisdom and knowledge is granted unto thee and I will give thee riches wealth and honour such as none of the Kings have had that have been before thee neither shall there any after thâ—â— have the like c. Yea he was so surpassing rich that he gave silver in Ierusalem as stones and gave Cedars as the wilde fig-trees that grow abundantly in the plain 1. King 10.27 2 Chron. 1.7 to 13 14 15. Lo the true way to Wealth honour and happiness is to desire grace that we may glorifie God and do good for cleering whereof I 'le give you a similitude A man spies a fair apple on a tree hath a longing desire to it whereupon he falls a shaking the tree with all his might at length it not only comes down but many other come down to him together with it And so much to prove that the way to become rich is first to become godly If any shall ask why the godly are not alwayes nor oft rich notwithstanding these promises I answer that God not seldom withholds these outward blessings from his own people in great love only affording them all things that they have need of Our heavenly Father who knows us better then
we know our selves and what is good and fit for us even as the Nurse knows better then the childe and the Physician better then the Patient knows too well how apt we are to abuse these his mercies and that we cannot abound with earthly blessings but we grow proud and surfeit of them as we see Solomon himself did who was the wisest next to Adam in his innocency that ever lived and like wise how happy it is for them to be kept short And when the All-wise God does fore-see that men will serve him as the Prodigal son served his father who only prayed untill he had got his patrimony and then forsook him and spent the same in riot to the givers dishonour even as the cloud that is lifted up and advanced by the Sun obscures the Sun In this case he either denies them riches in mercy as he denied Saint Paul in his suit 2 Cor. 12.8 9. And our Saviour himself Matth. 26.39 Or grants them their riches in wrath Hosea 13 11. Psal. 106.15 of which I have largely spoken in the foregoing pages where I have declared how miserable they are who swim in wealth wanting grace and Gods blessing upon what they do possesse This is the first and main step to riches and the next is like unto it viz. â—ounty and liberality to the poor members of Iesus Christ. For CHAP. XXX SEcondly He that would be a rich man let him be a merciful man and do good with what God hath already given him be it never so little for there is not a more sure and infallible way to increase and multiply a mans outward estate then in being charitable to the poor if we will believe Gods Word As what saith our Saviour Give and it shall be given unto you good measure pressed down and shaken together and râ—â—ning over shall men give into your bosome Luke 6.38 Matth. 7.2 Mark 4.24 In which regard it may be truly said Eleemosyna non est divittarum dispendium sed ditescendi potius compendium quaestusque oâ—nium uberrimus And to this accords that place in the Proverbs There is that scattereth and is more increased but he that spareth more then is right shall surely come to poverty Proverbs 11.24 The liberal person shall have plenty and he that watereth shall also have rain Verse 25. And the like in the Psalms Wealth and riches shall be in the house of him that hath compassion of and giveth to the poor Psal. 112.3 to 10. See here how bounty is the best and surest way to plenty But notable to this purpose is that Prov. 28.27 He that giveth to the poor shall not lack A rare and incomparable priviledge never to want And yet this is a bargain of Gods own making Plenty shall furnish the table where Charity takes away and gives to the poor He hath sparsed abroad sayes the Psalmist and given to the poor his benevolence remaineth for ever Psal. 112.9 He hath alwayes to give that hath a free and bountiful heart to give sayes Saint Bernard And of this the Prophet Isaiah does assure us The liberal man sayes he deviseth liberal things and by liberality he shall stand Isaiah 32.8 A man would think he should rather fall by being so liberal bountiful but this is the right course to thrive and hold out Nor was it ever known that God suffered a merciful and bountiful man to want ordering his affairs with discretion Psal. 112.5 But you have not heard a tithe of these promises for the Scriptures no lesse abound in them then silver did in the dayes of Solomon of which only a few more for I had rather press you with weight then oppresse you with number of arguments What saith the wiseman Prov. 3. Honour the Lord with thy substance and with the first-fruits of all thine increase so shall thy barns be filled with abundance and thy presses shall burst with new wine Verse 9 10. In which regard whhat is this way expended may be likened to gold the best of metals of which experience teacheth that the third part of a grain will gild a wyre of 134 foot long Or rather to those loaves and fishes in the Gospel for as they did increase and multiply even while they were distributing so do our riches and indeed all other gifts Even out of that which the hand reacheth to the mouth it self is nourished And thus you see that if either Old or New Testament be true not getting but giving is the true and ready way to abundance That to give in this case is the way to have that parsimony is no good husbandry that we are the richer for disbursing Which makes Chrysostome say that the gainfullest Art is Almsgiving And hence it is that the Scripture compares Almsgiving to sowing of seed 2 Cor. 9.6 he that soweth sparingly shall reap sparingly but he that soweth bountifully shall also reap bountifully The Apostle compares giving to sowing to note unto us the great gain and advantage that commeth thereby for who knoweth not what gain a good husbandman hath by his sowing He casteth his seed into the ground and only forbeareth it a few moneths and when the season comes he reaps a harvest of thirty fourty or an hundred for one increase And the like of lending or putting money to interest to which the Scriptures also compare it Prov. 19. Psal. 37. He who hath pitty on the poor lendeth unto the Lord and that which he hath given will he repay him again Prov. 19.17 The Lord is content to acknowledge himself the charitable mans debtor Yea by our liberality to the poor our most gracious Redeemer acknowledgeth himself gratified and ingaged as himself does most steely and fully acknowledge Matth. 25. I was an hungry and ye gave me meat c. And for as much as ye have done it unto the least of these my brethren ye have done it unto me Verse 35 36 40. The poor mans hand is Christs Treasury or Bank as one fitly calls it and by putting thereinto a man becomes a Creditor to his Saviour Neither will he pay or recompence us as we do our creditors For as Augustine well notes what we receive by way of return is not ten for an hundred or an hundred for ten but an hundred for one yea a thousand thousand for one an hundred for one here in this world and in the world to come life everlasting together with a Kingdom even an immortal eternal Kingdom of glory and happinesse in heaven which is not to be valued with ten thousand worlds Ann why all this but in recompence of feeding clothing and visiting his poor brethren and members when they were destitute Where note but the incomparable and infinite difference between the receit and the return as ô the unmeasurable measure of our Saviours bounty And how happy is that man that may become a creditor to his Saviour heaven and earth shall be empty before he shall want a royal payment Wherefore
16. 28.1 to 14. 2 King 6.25 to Chap. 7. vers 17. Psal. 34.9 10. 37.26 28 112.3 37.3 4 5. Luke 18.29 30. Mark 4.24 Hag. 1.2 Chapters Mal. 3.10 11 12. But if this weary not the Muckmonger it 's well Now this being the case namely that what God gives is chiefly hereafter little at present yea that we may look to be loosers by him at present whereas Satan and the world out-bid Christ in respect of outward condition and present pay thus it fals out or this is the issue The worldling cryes a bird in the hand is best hugges his money that he hath God he thinks is not so good a customer or he dares not trust him Yet will this man rather accept a reversion of some great Office or Estate though expectant on the tedious transition of seven years or on the expiration of anothers life which may prove to be sixty years or more than at present a summe of farre lesse value But what a strange folly is this rather to take the idle vanities of this world in hand than faithfully to wait upon Gods promise for an eternal Kingdom of glory in Heaven CHAP. IV. Thirdly The rarest of all remedies is Regeneration As what saith holy David Turn my heart unto thy Law and not to covetousnesse Psalm 119.36 As if a man could not be covetous that sets his heart upon heavenly things nor have any leasure to think upon good so long as he is covetous Let them seek after the earth sayes one that have no right to Heaven let them desire the present who believe not the future As Regeneration is the best physick to purge away melancholy so likewise of covetousnesse As may be seen in Zacheus who before he met with Christ knew nothing but to scrape but so soon as Christ had changed his heart all his mind was set upon giving and restoring Luk. 19.8 He was as liberal in almes and restitution when he was become a Convert as possibly he was unjust and unmercifull when he was an usurer And the like of all other sinnes Paul was not a more hot and fiery enemy to Christ when he was a Pharisee than he was a shining burning and zealous Preacher when he was an Apostle When any man is born anew and better never be born than not to be born again there will be new vertues arise in the room of old vices Heretofore thy soul hath been an Idolatrous Temple if the Ark of God that is his Holy Spirit once enter into it Dagon that is the works of darknesse will down and soon moulder away For both cannot stand together 1 Sam. 5.3 especially covetousnesse will be chasheired Yea God hath set Religion and covetousnesse at such variance that they cannot possibly reign in one person No man can serve God and Mam 〈…〉 not in him 1 Joh. 2.15 Wherefore as we desire to have peace in the end let piety be our race 'T was Marcus Aurelius his dying counsel to his Sonne Commodus that if he would live quietly he should live justly if he would dye peaceably he should live uprightly Now if covetousnesse be once cashiered by Regeneration have a man much or little he will not be overmuch troubled at it The godly man hath sufficient though he have no wealth even as man in innocency was warm and comely though without cloathing A small thing unto the just man is better than great riches to the wicked and mighty Psal. 37.16 The reason is the one hath his sight to see clearly his happinesse in having what is best for him and is content to be poor in outward things because his wealth and purchase is all inward The other by a just judgment of God is so blind that he cannot see when he is well but thirsts so after other mens goods that he takes no pleasure in his own His heart is glewed to the world or rather to his wealth and an object too near the eye cannot be seen yea be it but the breadth of a penny it will hide from the sight the whole half heaven at once Covetousnesse is like the Albugo or white spot in the eye that dimmes their understandings and makes fools even of Achitophels leaving them never an eye to see withall according to that of Moses A gift blindeth the eyes Exod. 23.8 And this for certain could the covetous chuâ—l but see what peace and rest and joy through contentation the godly man hath at the same time when he can say with Peter Silver and gold have I none he would be also a suter to godlinesse that he might have the dowry of contentation He would soon see that it is much better to be poor than evil that it is quieter sleeping with a good conscience than in a whole skin and that there is no comparison between want with piety and wealth with dishonesty As what canst thou say against it thou hast abundance of all things yet thou findest small peace joy or content in the world Get but godlinesse and thou shalt have true content of mind great peace of conscience together with joy in the Holy Ghost and Gods blessing upon all thou hast or takest in hand be thy condition in the world never so mean Thou hast hetherto like Satan compassed the whole earth never thought of compassing Heaven thou art as poor in grace and parts as rich in revenues Thy desires about this world have been insatiable but for heavenly things a small scantling hath been thought enough I believe that Christ dyed for me I am sorry for my sinnes I hope to be saved this is sufficient though thou dost all thy devotions more out of custom than of conscience as Simonides reports of Theodoricus But wilt thou prove thy self wise wilt thou do thy self good indeed the only way is to become godly For godlinesse is great gain if a man be content with that he hath 1 Tim. 6.6 And this I may be bold to affirm that if thou canst not say as Paul saith I have learned to be content godlinesse is not as yet come unto thine house For the compaâ—ion of godlinesse is contentation which when she comes will bring you all things Therefore as Christ saith If the Sonne make you free you shall be free indeed John 8.36 So I say if godlinesse make you rich you shall be rich indeed Otherwise have you never so much it will no more satisfie your desire or quench your lust than fewel does the flame Yea as oyl kindleth the fire which it seems to quench so riches come as though they would make a man contented but they make him more covetous CHAP. V. As see how insatiable mens desires are of these transitory things by some examples Give Alexander Kingdom after Kingdom he will not rest till he have all Yea giving credit to that opinion of Democritus to wit that there were worlds infinite and innumerable he even wept to think that he was Emperour but of one only
And Croespis the richest Prince that ever the world could boast of thought he had not enough Nemo miser nisi comparatus And â—icinius being replenished with almost infinite summes of gold and silver was so far from being satisfied that he even sighed for and bewailed his poverty Marcus Crassus a private Romane worth eight hundred fifty and two thousands pounds yet never thought himself rich enough but was still as greedy and griping as ever Ahab hath a whole Kingdom yet because he cannot have poor Nahotb's vineyard he goes into his house heavy and in displeasure lyes turning upon his bed and cannot so much as eat his meat all he hath will do him no good 1 Kings 21.3 4. And the like might â—e shewn of all other outward comforts For suppose a man should have all he could wish or desire as it is feigned of Apollonius that he never asked any things of the gods in all his life but it was granted him health wealth honours pleasures and the like yet when he had enjoyed them but one whole day he would not be contented something he would still want one thing or other would displease him untill God comes and then he saith with holy David My cup is full the lynes are fallen unto me in pleasant places I have a goodly heritage Psalm 16.6 23.5 As the worldling is not satisfied with sinne so he is satisfied with nothing Riches come and yet the man is not pleased Honours come as an addition to wealth and yet the man is not pleased as it fared with Haman who having reckoned up all the glory promotions riches banquets graces and favours of the King and Queen respect of the Nobles c. yet he concludes that all is nothing so long as Mordechai sits in the Kings gate He had the homage of all knees but one and was ready to burst for lack of that he is miserably vexed that all other men did not think him so good and great as he thinks himself Again Pleasures come and yet the man is not pleased The lusts of the flesh are fulfilled by him and yet he is not pleased Liberty outward peace and the like they all come and yet the man is not pleased untill Christ comes as he did to Zacheus and then he hath more than enough or then he desires and therefore imparts a great part of what he hath unto others that have lesse CHAP. VI. But to apply this to the present occasion I would fain know whether this be not thy case that art an unmercifull rich man Hast thou not all outward comforts presenting themselves and their service to thee in great aboundance Yet they are to thee and in thy account but miserable comforters For though thy house be full and thy shop full and thy coffers full and thy purse full and thy pastures full yet thy heart is still lanke and empty through an excessive desire of more as if thy heart were without a bottom Whereas if thou wouldst but admit Christ into thy heart who now stands at the door and knocks Revel 3.20 thou wouldst then need no more who now needest every thing even what thou hast in possession For he alone that fills Heaven and earth can fill the soul. Nothing but the Trinity of Persons in that one Deity can fill the triangular concave of mans heart Shew us the Father saith Philip and it sufficeth John 14.8 Nay shew us but thy truth whereby Satan and our deceitfull hearts may not so deceive us and it sufficeth Dan. 9.13 When godlinesse comes content follows it What saies Christ Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness for they shall be satisfied Not they that hunger and thirst after riches nor they that hunger and thirst after honour nor they that hunger and thirst after pleasure but they that hunger and thirst after righteousness They shall be satisfied and satisfied to the full Mat. 5.6 c. Thus is fared with St Paul who was able to say after his conversion that which he nor any else could ever say before conversion I have learnt in whatsoever state I am therewith to be content First he learnt godlinesse then godlinesse taught him contentation and is there any satisfaction like content When Christ brought salvation to Zacheus his minde was strangely altered before he was all for getting now he is all for giving This was not the first day that he seemed rich to others but this was the first day he seemed rich to himself Riches bring contention Godlinesse brings contentation Gain hath often hurt the getters piety and Godlinesse is profitable to all men and for all things 1 Tim. 4.8 Godlinesse is the most profitable thing in the world because it maketh all things else profitable And it is for want of Piety and Godlinesse that the covetous mans riches no whit profit him Godlinesse setteth such a glass before the eyes of them that possesse the same that it will make a shilling seem as great as a pound a Cottage thought as sumptuons as a Palace a Plow seem as goodly as a Scepter so that he which hath but twenty pounds shall be as merry as he who hath an hundred and he who hath an hundred shall be as jocond as he who hath a thousand and he who hath a thousand shall be as well contented and think himself as rich as he who hath a million Even as Daniel did thrive with water and pulse as well as the rest did with their wine and iunkets Godliness is called by the Apostle great gain 1 Tim. 6.6 And well it may for it gains God and with him his blessing upon all things else He saith also That bodily exercise profiteth little but godliness is profitable for all things 1 Tim. 4.8 But shall I shew you in some Particulars how gainfull and profitable it is and how it brings the blessing of God upon all or rather all Gods blessings upon him that is godly CHAP. VII The particular Benefits and Priviledges of Grace and Godlinesse above all worldly commodities are innumerable I 'le name only Nine that you may the better remember them There is nothing wherein men usually rejoyce but the godly more than find it in Christ. First Does any man desire or glory in Knowledge In him are hid all the treasures of wisdome and knowledge Col. 2.3 I desire to know nothing among you but Iesus Christ and him crucifieâ— 1 Cor. 2.2 This is eternal life to know thee the only God and whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ John 17.3 Secondly Does any man desire or glory in Honour and Nobility Believers are more Noble than any other men Act. 17.11 The righteous is more worthy than his neighbour Prov. 12.26 28.6 The best Nobility is the Nobility of Faith and the best genealogie the genealogie of good works The only true greatnesse is to be great in the sight of the Lord as Iohn Baptist was Luk. 1.15 Whence it is that David thought it not so
happy for him to be a King in his own house as a door-keeper in Gods house That Solomon preferred the title of Ecclesiastes before the title of the King of Ierusalem That Theodosius the Emperour preferred the title of Membrum Ecclesiae before that of Caput Imperii professing that he had rather be a Saint and no King than a King and no Saint And that godly Constantine rejoyced more in being the Servant of Christ than in being Emperour of the whole world And indeed Gods servants are the only worthies of the world for Christ hath made them spiritual Kings Rev. 1.6 So happy are they as to have this high honour and dignity given them Yea so soon as regenerate we are made Sons to a King 2 Cor. 6.18 Brothers to a King Heb. 2.11 Heires to a King Rom. 8 17. Even to the King of glory Joh. 17.22 Rom. 8.18 2 Cor. 4.17 Nor are we his Sons only but he accounts us his precious Iewels Mala. 3.17 And reputes us his intimate Friends Joh. 15.14 15. Our Friend Lazarus saith Christ Joh. 11.11 O what an high and happy condition is this for mortal men to aspire unto that the God of Heaven should not be ashamed to own them for friends that before were his cursed and mortal enemies By nature we are like Nebuchadnezer no better than beasts grazing in the forrest but when grace once comes we are like him restored to his reason and high dignities Dan. 4.29 to the end Or like Manasses brought out of a loathsome Prison to be King of Ierusalem 2 Chron. 33.11 12 13. Thirdly Does any man glory in riches Christ is an unexhoustable treasure never failing and of his fulness have all we received Joh. 1.16 Nor are these transitory riches though these we have also when God sees them good for us For riches and treasures shall be in the house of the righteous Psal. 112.3 but we have heavenly and spiritual riches that true Treasure that is infinitely better than silver or gold and more precious than Rubies Pearles or any the most precious stones Yea it surpasseth all pleasure and prosperity strength honour or felicity It is more sweet than the Honey and the Honey-comb yea all the things thou canst else desire are not to be compared to it Length of daies is in her right hand and in her left riches and honour Her waies are waies of pleasantnesse and all her paths are peace She is a tree of life to them that lay hold upon her and happy is every one that retaineth her as Iob David and Solomon will insure you Iob. 28.13 to 20. Psal. 19.10 119.103 Prov. 3.14 to 19. 8.10 11. Eccles. 9.16 Yea lastly Heaven it self is made sure to every gracious soul for her Patrimony Mat. 5.3 to 12. Now consider before we go any further how poor a clod of earth a Mannour is how poor an inch a Shire how poor a span a Kingdom how poor a pace or Acre the whole earth And yet how many have sold their bodies and souls and consciences and Heaven and eternity for a few grains of this dust Only with Believers it is otherwise they consider that commodities are but as they are commonly valued And because transitory things in the next life bare no value at all and because there is notâ—ing firm under the firmament They hold it very good coveting what they may have and cannot leave behind them And though others most love what they must leave and think that money will buy any thing like foolish Magus Act 8.18 Or the Devil who presumed that this bait would even catch the Son of God Yet the wise and religious can see no reason why it should be so doted upon as it is But Fourthly Does any one desire or glory in Liberty Christ hath delivered us out of the hands of all our adversaries and enemies Luk. 1.71 74. As namely from the Law Gal. 5.18 Rom. 6.44 From sinne 1 Joh. 2.1 2. From death Joh. 8.51 5.24 And from the Devil with all the powers of darknesse Heb. 2.14 Rom. 8.35 to the end Or Fifthly Is it safety from fear and danger that a man wishes for or desires Let him become one of those little ones that believe in Christ then may he trust to a guard of Angels Mat. 18.10 and be assured of Gods protection without which a worm or fly may kill a man with it no Potentate on earth can do it As for Instance When Valens the persecuting Emperour should have subscribed an order for St Bazils banishment such a suddain trembling took his right hand that he could write never a good letter whereupon he tore the order for anger and there was an end of the businesse Laremouth Chaplain to the Lady Anne of Cleave a Scotchman being in Prison in Queen-Marieâ— daies it was said as he thought once twice thrice Arise and go thy waies whereupon he arising from prayer a piece of the prison wall fell down and he escaped beyond the Seas CHAP. VIII Sixthly Wouldest thou have God to prosper all that thou hast or doest then get grace to serve him so shalt thou be blessed in all places and delivered from all temporal evils as it is Deut. 28. Nor can it be other in reason For if when the Ark of the Covenant which was a sign of Gods presence was in the house of Obed Edom then the Lord blessed him and all his house how much more shall that man be blessed in whose heart even God himself by his Spirit dwels and by his grace which is a more sure and infallible sign of his presence then was the Ark. So that if thou beest wise thou wilt more esteem of grace and Gods blessing accompanying it than thou wouldest of Iasons Golden Fleece or the great Chams Tree-full of Pearles hanging by clusters Seventhly Wouldest thou with all these have all peace and joy than get Grace and Holinesse For as the Vnicornes horn dipped in the fountain makes the waters which before were corrupt and noysome clear and wholesome upon the suddain so whatsoever estate grace and godlinesse comes unto it saith like the Apostles Peace be to this house peace and happinesse be to this heart to this man c. That Regeneration is the only best Physick for melancholy I can sufficiently evidence out of fifty years experience I most gladly acknowledge that when I was in my natural condition without the pardon of sin and some assurance of Gods favour I seldome wakened in a morning but my heart was as heavy as lead as fearing an hell after that purgatory which since my heart was changed I have not I blesse God been acquainted with An old Disciple of Christ being asked the cause why he was ever such a merry man answered when I was a young man I studied how to live well and when I became an old man I studied how to dye well and so desiring to seek God in this his Kingdom of grace and hoping to see him in
advanced to a vast estate and as one vexed with an evil spirit or troubled with a tormenting conscience to such a blessed peace as the world can neither give nor take away John 14.27 As thus Would you quiet your clamorous conscience that will not be friends with you unlesse you be friends with God The ayer is not so cleer when the clowde is dissolved by rain as the mind is when the clowdes of our iniquities are dissolved by the rain or tears of true repentance These waters are the red sea wherein the whole Arm of our sinnes is drowned As O the calm spirit of a godly man his very dreams are divine When Ptolomy King of Aegypt had posed the Seaventy Interpreters in order and asked the nineteenth man what would make one sleep quietly in the night he told him the best way was to have divine and celestial Meditations and to use honest actions and recreations in the day time The godly man enjoyes Heaven upon earth peace of conscience and joy in the Holy Ghost 1 Thes. 1.6 Nor is joy lesse when it is least expressed as it fares with grief but as the windowes of the Temple were narrow without but broad within so is the joy of our hearts greater than it does outwardly appear to the world Again It is as false a slander as common that when once a man imbraceth Religion farewell all joy and delight For virtue hath neither so crabbed a face nor so stern a look as men make her Pleasure is not gone when sinne is gone It is not Isaac that is sacrificed that is our laughter and mirth but the Ramme that is the bruitishnesse of it The soul of joy lies in the souls joy What saies holy David Be glad ye righteous and rejoyce in the Lord and be joyfull all ye that are upright in heart Psal. 32.11 It was not the Eunuchs riches nor honours but his faith which set him on his way rejoycing Act. 8.39 In this rejoyce not saith our Saviour that the spirits are subdued unto you but rather rejoyce that your names are written in Heaven Luke 10.20 Yea there is even joy in grief where the sorrow is for sinne Besides how can men partake of that fountain of joy and rejoyce not He is no good Christian that is not taken with the glory he shall have and rejoyce that his name is written in the Book of life The worldly man hath joy in prosperity the Child of God in adversity The believing Hebrews suffered with joy the spoyling of their goods knowing that they had in Heaven a better and more enduring substance Heb. 10.34 Yea let the worst that can come they are still merry and joyfull as hath been observed in sundry of the Martyrs who clapt their hands for joy even in the midst of the flames And reason good when all things shall work to their good that are good and when the very draught and abridgment of Heaven is in every sanctified heart upon earth Then live religiously and thou shalt both live and die comfortably For live in grace and die in peace is a rule that never fails Only this hinders our joy our love to spiritual things is too defective of worldly things too excessive Earthly goods are earnestly and eagerly sought after Heavenly not once thought upon Much travell taken for the body little or no care used for the soul. It would be otherwise if with Paul at his conversion they had those scales taken away from their eyes by some godly Ananias some faithfull Minister of the Gospel which during their natural condition covers their eyes from seeing things spiritual It is a sad thing to see what fools men are that walk according to the flesh and how they are gulled by the God of this world and their own deceitfull hearts The covetous man is like a mad man that loves and is unmeasurably delighted with the sight and gingling of those chains wherewith he is fettered and tormented He hugs them I mean his money and adores them and even makes them his god that occasion him all his grief But had he once tasted how good and bountifull the Lord is to those that set their delight on him 1 Pet. 2.3 If he did grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ 2 Pet. 3.18 If the Lord would once incline his heart unto his testimonies and not to covetousnesse Psal. 119.36 he should soon know and find that things themselves are in the invisible world in the world visible but their shaddows only That wicked men injoy whatsoever they have viz. wealth honour wisdome pleasure c. but as it were in a dream They dream they are rich wise happy and the like as a begger may dream he is a King Or one that is ready to starve that he is richly furnished with all manner of meats and drinkes but when once he is awake he findes himself grossely mistaken All worldly happinesse hath its being only by opinion whence St Luke calls all Agrippa's pomp but a fancy Act. 25.23 a meer conceit or supposition The sweetnesse of sinne is but as the sweetnesse of poyson sweet only in the mouth in the belly bitter and deadly Stolen bread is sweet sweet in the obtaining bitter in the account and reckoning Yea this last dish will spoyl all the feast and make it but like a drop of pleasure before a river of sorrow and displeasure Whereas whatsoever the godly feel is but as a drop of misery before a river of mercy and glory CHAP. XI The way of Wisdome and Holinnsse is the way of Pleasure Prov. 3.17 As O that all covetous miserly muckworms did but know what pleasure is in the peace of conscience which passeth all understanding and the joy of the Holy Ghost what a sollace it is to be the Sonne of God an Inhabitant of Heaven to live by faith amp c. Then would they think it more worth than all the worlds wealth honour and pleasure multiplyed as many times as there be stars in the firmament that any thing that every thing were too small a price for it Then would they change these broken wormeaten and poysonfull pleasures of sinne for the pleasures of Gods House of Gods Spirit and those other pleasures at Gods right hand for evermore Psal. 16.11 God made the world of â—aught because men should set it at naught as did the Apostle the better to prevail with others who after he had been wrapt up into the third Heaven reckoned of all earthly things riches honours pleasures but as drosse and dung in comparison of the knowledge of Iesus Christ and him crucified And what saith holy David a man of a most brave and divine Spirit I have had as great delight in the way of thy testimonies as in all riches They are more to be desired than gold yea than fine gold sweeter also than the honey and the honey-comb Psal. 19.10 And again How sweet are thy words unto my mouth
we cannot miscarry if we trust to his Yet this is to be considered that God does not work upon us as upon blocks and stones in all and every respect passive but converts our wils to will our own conversion He that made thee without thy self will not justifie nor save thee without thy self Without thy merit indeed not without thine endeavour When those deadly waters were healed by the Prophet the outward act must be his the power Gods he cast the salt into the spring and said Yhus saith the Lord I have healed these waters there shall not be from thence any more death or barrennesse Elisha was the Instrument but far was he from challenging ought to himself Wherefore be sure to use that power which Christ shall give thee and then my soul for thine he will not be wanting on his part And amongst other thine endeavour exercise Prayer Omit not to beg of God for the grace thou wantest and praise him for what thou obtainest Abhor to attribute or ascribe ought to thy doing trust only to Christs obedience in whom only what we do is accepted and for whom only it is rewarded Now you are to know that as no Sacrifice was without Incense so must no service be performed without Prayer And Prayer is like the Merchants Ship to fetch in heavenly commodities It is the Key of Heaven as St Austin terms it and the Hand of a Christian which is able to reach from earth to Heaven and to take forth every manner of good gift out of the Lords Treasury Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my Name saies Christ believing he will give it you John 16.23 Matth. 21.22 Unto fervent Prayer God will deny nothing It is like Sauls Sword and Ionathans bow that never returned empty Like Ahimaaz that alwaies brought good tydings It is worth the obseâ—ving how Cornelius his serious exercise of this duty of Prayer brought unto him first an Angel then an Apostle and then the Holy Ghost himself Hast thou then a desire after that happinesse before spoken of seek first to have the asistance of Gods Spirit and his love shed abroad in thine heart by the Holy Ghost Wouldst thou have the love of God and the asistance of his Spirit ask it of him by Prayer who saith If any of you lack in this kind let him ask of God that giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not and it shall be given him James 1.5 Wouldst thou pray that thou maist be heard Ask in faith and waver not for he that wavereth is like a wave of the Sea tost of the wind and carried away Vers. 6. Wouldst thou have faith be diligent to hear the Word preached which is the sword of the Spirit that killeth our corruptions and that unresistable Cannon-shot that battereth and beateth down all the strong holds of sinne and Satan Rom. 10.17 Unto him therefore that is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we can ask or think I commend thee CHAP. XIV Lastly For conclusion of this point Wouldst thou be a contented and Happy man then strive to be a Thankefull man and when God hath the fruit of his mercies he will not spare to sow much where he reapes much Wouldest thou become thankefull then bethink thy self what cause thou hast by calling to mind and considering what God and Christ hath done for thee As first That he is the Authour of thy natural life For in him we live and move and have our being Act. 17.28 Secondly Of thy spiritual life Thus I live saies Paul yet not I now but Christ liveth in me Gal. 2.20 Thirdly Of thy eternal life 1 Joh. 1. He is the way the truth and the life John 14.6 The resurrection and the life John 11.25 Or more particularly thus In the first place He gave us our selves and all the creatures to be our servants yea he created us after his own Image in righteousnesse and holinesse and in perfect knowledge of the truth with a power to stand and for ever to continue in a most blessed and happy condition and this deserves all possible thankfulnesse But this was nothing in comparison For when we were in a sad condition when we had forfeited all this and our selves when by sinne we had turned that Image of God into the Image of Satan and wilfully plunged our souls and bodies into eternal torments when we were become his enemies mortally hating him and to our utmost fighting against him and taking part with his only enemies Sin and Satan not having the least thought or desire of reconcilement but a perverse and obstinate will to resist all means tending thereunto He did redeem us not only without asking but even against our wils so making of us his cursed enemies servants of servants sons of sons heirs and coheirs with Christ Gal 4.7 Here was a fathomlesse depth a wonder beyond all wonders 2. But that we may the better consider what an alms or boon God gave us when he gave us his Son Observe that when neither Heaven Earth nor Hell could have yielded any satisfactory thing besides Christ that could have satisfied Gods justice and merited Heaven for us then O then God in his infinite wisdom and goodnesse did not only find out a way to satisfie his Justice and the Law but gave us his Sonne his only begotten Son his only beloved Son out of his bosome And his Son gave himself to die even the most shamefull painfull and cursed death of the Crosse to redeem us That whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have everlasting life John 3.16 The very thought of which death before he come to it together with the weight and burthen of our sinnes put him into such an Agony in the Garden that it made him to sweat even drops of blood A mercy bestowed and a way found out that may astonish all the sonnes of men on earth and Angels in Heaven Wherefore O wonder at this you that wonder at nothing That the Lord should come with such a price to redeem our worse than lost souls and to bring salvation to us even against our wils The Lord Iesus Christ being rich for our sakes became poor that we through his poverty might be made rich 2 Cor. 8.9 Even the eternal God would die that we might not die eternally O the deepnesse of Gods love O the unmeasurable measure of his bounty O Son of God! who can sufficiently expresse thy love Or commend thy pity Or extol thy praise It was a wonder that thou madest us for thy self more that thou madest thy self man for us but most of all that thou shouldest unmake thy self that thou shouldest die to save us 3. And which is further considerable It cost God more to redeem the world than to make it In the Creation he gave thee thy self but in the Redemption he gave thee himself The Creation of all things cost him but six daies to finish it the Redemption of man cost him
three and thirty years In the Creation of the world he did but only speak the word in the Redemption of man he both spake and wept and sweat and bled and died and did many wonderfull things to do it Yea the saving of one soul single is more and greater than the making of the whole world In every new creature are a number of Miracles a blinde man is restored to sight a deaf man to hearing a man possest with many Devils dis-possest yea a dead man raised from the dead and in every one a stone turned into flesh in all which God meets with nothing but opposition which in the Creation he met not with What shall I say God of his goodnesse hath bestowed so many and so great mercies upon us that it is not possible to expresse his bounty therein for if we look inward we find our Creators mercies if we look upward his mercy reacheth unto the Heavens if downwards the earth is full of his goodnesse and so is the broad Sea if we look about us what is it that he hath not given us Air to breathe in fire to warm us water to cool and cleanse us cloathes to cover us food to nourish us fruits to refresh us yea Delicates to please us Beasts to serve us Angels to attend us Heaven to receive us And which is above all 〈…〉 we turn our eyes we cannot look besides his bounty yea we can scarce think of any thing more to pray for but that he would continue those blessings which he hath bestowed on us already Yet we covet still as though we had nothing and live as if we knew nothing of all this his beneficence God might have said before we were formed Let them be Toads Monsters Infidels Beggars Cripples Bond-slaves Idiots or Mad men so long as they live and after that Castawayes for ever and ever But he hath made us to the best likenesse and nursed us in the best Religion and placed us in the best Land and appointed us to the best and only Inheritance even to remain in blisse with him for ever yea thousands would think themselves happy if they had but a piece of our happinesse For whereas some bleed we sleep in safety others beg we abound others starve we are full fed others grope in the dark our Sun still shines we have eyes ears tongue feet hands health liberty reason others are blind deaf dumb are sick maimed imprisoned distracted and the like yea God hath removed so many evils from us and conferred so many good things upon us that they are beyond thought or imagination For all those millions of mercies that we have received from before and since we were born either for soul or body even to the least bit of bread we eat or shall to eternity of which we could not well want any one Christ hath purchased of his Father for us and yet God the Father also hath of his free grace and mercy given us in giving us his Son for which read Psal. 68.19 145.15 16. 75.6 7 Yea God is many times working our good when we least think upon him as he was creating Adam an help meet for him when he was fast asleep And as much do we owe unto God for the dangers from which he delivereth us as for the great wealth and dignities whereunto he hath alwaies raised us CHAP. XV. But the better to illustrate and set out this Love it will be good to branch it out into some more Particulars As First Call to mind all these external inferiour earthly and temporal benefits as that your being breathing life motion reason is from God That he hath given you a more noble nature than the rest of the creatures excellent faculties of mind perfection of senses soundnesse of body competency of estate seemlyness of condition fitnesse of calling preservation from dangers rescue out of miseries kindnesse of friends carefulnesse of education honesty of reputation liberty of recreations quietnesse of life opportunity of well-doing protection of Angels Then rise higher to his Spiritual favours though here on earth and strive to raise your affections with your thoughts Blesse God that you were born in the light of the Gospel for your profession of the truth for the honour of your vocation for your incorporating into the Church for the priviledge of the Sacraments the free use of the Scriptures the Communion of Saints the benefit of their prayers the aid of their counsels foot-steps of Faith Hope Love Zeal Patience Peace Ioy conscionablenesse for any desire of more Then let your soul mount highest of all into her Heaven and acknowledge those Celestial Graces of her Election to Glory Redemption from Shame Death and Hell of the Intercession of her Saviour of the Preparation of her Place And there let her stay a while upon the meditation of her future Ioyes This or the like do and it will teach you where to beg blessings when you want them and whom to thank when you have them For as the Sea is that great Cistern to recieve the confluence of all waters as first from that large and vast pond water is derived into all parts of the earth by veines and springs those springs run into rivers and those rivers empty themselves again into the Sea so all blessings come from God and all praises must be returned to him If we have any thing that is good God is the giver of it If we do any thing well he is the Authour of it God is Alpha the fountain from which all grace springs and Omega the sea to which all glory runnes All blessings come from him like so many lines from the center to the circumference therefore we must return all praises to him like so many lines from the circumference to the center Rom. 11.36 1 Cor. 10.31 His wisdom he communicates and his justice he distributes and his holinesse he imparts and his mercy he bestowes c. 1 Cor. 1.30 31. but his glory he will not give to another Isai. 42.8 But this is not all yea what can we think of that can be thought sufficient to render unto the Lord our God so good and gracious in way of thankfulnesse for all these his mercies For in reason hath he contrived so many waies to save us and should not we take all occasions to glorifie him Hath he done so much for us and shall we deny him any thing that he requireth of us though it were our lives yea our souls much more our lusts We have exceeding hard hearts if the blood of the Lamb cannot soften them stony bowels if so many mercies cannot melt them Was Christ crucified for our sins and should we by our sins crucifie him again Now the meditation of what God and Christ hath done for thee will wonderfully inflame thee with the love of God and thy Redeemer and withall make thee abhor thy self for thy former unthankfulnesse It will make thee break out into some such
for such glory or service from us as he is worthy to receive but as we are able to give Our praises and performances are not sinnes yet they are not without some touch of sin Duties and infirmities come from us together but Christ parts them forgiving the infirmities and receiving the praises and performances They are full of weaknesses yet does not he except against them for their imperfections He takes them well in worth though there be no worth in them and vouchsafes them a reward which had been sufficiently honoured with a pardon Neither can we hurt or take away any thing from him For if we be wicked our wickednesse may hurt a man like our selves but what is it to him Job 35.7 8. Yet neverthelesse we may do many things which he accounts and rewards as done to himself of which I will give you one in special and I pray mind it Though we can do nothing for Christ himself he being now in Heaven yet we may do much for his poor members those excellent ones whom David speakes of Psalm 16.2 3. which Christ accounts all one as if it were done to himself as appears by many expresse testimonies When I was an hungred ye fed me when I was naked ye cloathed me when sick and in prison ye visited me c. For in as much as ye did it unto one of these little ones that believe in me ye did it unto me Matth. 25.34 to 41. He that giveth unto the poor lendeth unto the Lord Prov. 19.17 And many the like which I have formerly cited CHAP. XVII Now do we love Christ or would we indeed expresse our thankfulnesse to him for what we have received from him Or do we desire to do something again for Christ who hath done and suffered so much for us here is a way chalked out unto us which he prefers before all burnt-offerings and sacrifices Mark 12.33 When David could do the Father Barzillay no good by reason of his old age he loved and honoured Chimham his son 2 Sam. 19.38 And to requite the love of Ionathan he shewed kindnesse to Mephibosheth So if thou bearest any good will to God or Christ whom it is not in thy power to pleasure thou wilt shew thy thankfulnesse to him in his Children and poor members who are bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh Ephes. 5.30 Is our Ionathan gone yet we have many Mephibosheths and he that loves God for his own sake will love his Brother for Gods sake Especially when he hath loved us as it were on this condition that we should love one another Iohn 15. This is my Commandement saies Christ that ye love one another as I have loved you Vers. 12. And greater love than his was cannot be Vers. 13. And untill we consider how infinitely good God hath been unto us we can never shew any goodnesse towards our Brethren We must know he hath given us all we have before we will part with any thing for his sake God in the beginning had no sooner created the Heavens and the Earth but he said Let the Earth bring forth grass the Herb yeelding seed and the fruitfull tree yeelding fruit c. Gen. 1.11 12. So when he hath by his Word and Spirit created us anew he commands us to be fruitfull in the works of Piety and Charity Col. 1.10 And the river of Charity does alwaies spring from the fountain of Piety Faith is as the leads and pipes to bring in and Love is as the cock of the cunduit to let out And what availeth the one without the other What avileth it my Brethren saies St Iames though a man saith he hath faith when he hath no works that is works of Charity can the faith save him For if a Brother or a Sister be naked and destitute of daily food and one of you say unto them Depart in peace warm your selves and fill your bellies notwithstanding ye give them not those things which are needfull for the body what helpeth it Even so the faith if it have no works is dead in it self James 2.14 to 18. A just man lives by his faith Hab. 2.4 Heb. 10.38 and others live by his charity Pure Religion and undefiled before God even the Father is this to visit the fatherlesse and widdowes in their adversity and to keep himself unspotted of the world James 1.27 Love is the fulfilling of the Law Rom. 13.10 and Faith is the fulfilling of the Gospel Act. 13.39 16.31 1 Thes. 4.14 1 John 3.23 A Christian in respect of his faith is Lord over all 1 Joh. 5 4. 2.14 in respect of his love he is servant unto all Gal. 5.13 Faith is the mother grace by it we are justified Lukâ— 7.47 50. Gal. 3.8 our hearts are purified Act 15.9 our persons are accepted and our soules saved Ephe. 2.8 9. Luke 18.42 Yet in many respects love is preferred before it as 1 Cor. 13.13 Now abideth Faith Hope and Love even these three but the chiefest of these is Love So that what the diamond is among stones the Sun among Plaenets and gold among mettals such is Love among the graces Love will make us to have publique spirits resembling the Moon which borroweth her light from the Sun that she may convey it to all the inferiour creatures takes from the Sea that she may give to the lesser rivers It will inforce us to practice what the Apostle exhorts unto Phil. 2. Look not every man on his own things but every man also of the things of other men let the same mind be in you that was eâ—en in Christ Iesus c. Vers. 4 5 6. It will make us remember them that are bound as if we were bound with them and them that are in affliction as if we were also afflicted in the body Heb. 13 3. Which is but reason As mâ—ist not thou thy self be in affliction or want and wouldest not thou in thy need be relieved Why then shouldest not thou know it reason to do to others as thou wouldest have them do to thee We ought to love our neighbour as our selves Levit. 19.18 but how do we so if we take not care for them as we do for our selves There is nothing that any one doth or indureth but any other may We are all lyable to the same common misery if unsustained Therefore insult not over him that is cast down but let it make thee humble thankfull and compassionate because it is a goodnesse not our own that makes the difference though pride will scarce believe it The proudest he cannot say this or that shall never befall me Who can say saies Menander I shall never do nor suffer this or that For that we go not the round of others sinnes or punishments it is neither our goodnesse desert policy or power preventing but from those lines of gracious Providence from Gods preventing and preserving mercy Doubtlesse he had been counted a prating fool that should have told Haman
the other into life eteâ—nall Matth. 25.31 to 47. Where are two things considerable They to save their purses would not be at a little cost for the poore while they lived and what have they got by it Now they are dead bâ—t firâ—t an everlasting separation from Gods blisfull presence and thâ—se unutterable joyes before mentioned and to be for ever confined in a bed of quenchlesse flames For this departure is not for a day nor for years of dayes nor for millions of yeares but for eternity into such paynes as can neither be expressed nor conceived There shall be no end of plagues to the wicked and unmercifull Math. 25.41 Mark 9.44 Their worme shall not dye neither shall their fire be quenched Isa. 66.24 Neither is the extremity of paine inferiour to the perpetuity of it Rev. 19.20 20.14 18.6 2 Pet. 2.4 Heb. 10 2â— Jude 6. The plagues of the first death are pleasant compared with those of the second For mountaines of sand were lighter and millions of yeares shorter then a tythe of these torments Rev. 20.10 Iude 7. The pain of the body is but the body of paine the anguish of the soule is the soule of anguish For should we first burn off one hand then another after that each arme and so all the parts of the body it would be deemed intolerable and no man would endure it for all the pleasures and profits this world can afford and yet it is nothing to that burning of body and soule in Hell Should we endure ten thousand yeares torments in Hell it were grievous but nothing to eternity should we suffer one paine it were miserable enough but if ever we come there our payns shall be for number and kinds infinitely various as our pleasures have been here Every sense and member each power and faculty both of soul and body shall have their severall objects of wretchednesse and that without intermission or end or ease or patience to endure it Luke 12.5 16. â—4 Matth. 3.12 Yea the paynes and sufferings of the damned are ten thousand times more than can be imagined by any heart under heaven It is a death never to be painted to the life no pen nor pensill nor art nor heart can comprehend it Mat. 18.8 9. 25 30. 2 Pet. 2.4 Isa. 5.14 30.33 CHAP. XXXIII Now what heart would not bleed to see men yea multitudes run head long into these tortures that are thus intolerable dance hood-wink'd iâ—to this perdition O the folly and madnesse of those that prefer earth yea hell to heaven time to eternity the body before the soule yea the outward estate before either soule or body These are the worlds fooles meer children that prefer an apple before their inheritance Besotted sensualists that consider not how this life of ours if it were not short yet it is miserable and if it were not miserable yet it is short that suffer themselves to be so bewitcht with the love of their money and their hearts to be rivered to the earth to be so inslaved to covetousnesse as to make gold their God Certainly were they allowed to have but a fight of this Hell they woâ—ld not do thus if they did but either see or foresee what they shall one day without serious and unfeigned repentance feel they would not be hired with all the worlds wealth to hazard in the least the losse of those everlasting joyes before spoken of or to purchase and plunge themselves into those caselesse and everlasting flames of fire and brimstone in hell there to fry body and soule where shall be an innumerable company of Devils and damned spirits to affright and torment them but not one to comfort or pity them But O that thou who art the Sacred Monarch of this mighty frame wouldst give them hearts to believe at least that the soule of all sufferings are the sufferings of the soule that as painted fire is to materiall such is materiall to hell fire That things themselves are in the invisible world in the world visible but their shadowes onely And that whatsoever wicked men enjoy here it is but as in a dream their plenty is but like a drop of pleasure before a river of sorrow and displeasure and whatsoever the godly feel but as a drop of misery before a river of mercy and glory Then would they thinke it better to want all things then that one needfull thing whereas now they desire all other things and neglect that one thing which is so needfull They would be glad to spare something from their superfluities yea if need requâ—re even from their necessaries that they might relieve and cherish the poor distressed members of Iesus Christ. And let so much serve to have been spoken of the reasons that concern our selves in particular and how God hath promised to blesse the merciful man in his soule body name and estate I should now go on to declare that what the liberall man gâ—ves his seed shall inherâ—t But I consider that if for the increasing of their estates for the obtaining of heaven and the avoyding of everlasting destruction of body and soule in Hell will not prevail with rich men to do some good with their goods while they lâ—ve whatsoever else can be spoken will be lost labour and to no purpose I grant there are some of them such desperate doting fools that they can find in their hearts to damn their own souls and go to hell to leave their sonnes rich and therefore it will not be amisse to set down or poynt them to a few of those promises which God hath made to the mercifull or liberall mans seed and posterity after him I 'le alleadge but three places onely CHAP. XXXIV That if we bountifully relieve the poor the reward of onr charity shall not onely extend to us but also to our Off-spring and Progeny the Prophet Esay witnesseth Chap. 58. where he tells us that if we will draw out our soule to the hungry and satisfie the afflicted soule the Lord will not onely satisfie our soules in drought make fat our bones but that those also that some of us sâ—â—ll prosper unto many generations ver 10 11 12. And also the Psalmist Psal. 37. I have been young and now am old saith hee yet have I not seene the righteous forsaken not his â—ood begging bread vers 26â— then gives the reason He is ever mercâ—full and endeth and his seed enjoyes the blessing vers 26. And so Psal. 112. His seed shall be mighty upon earth the generation of the righteous shall be blessed Vers. 2. to 6. Now what better inheritance can we leave to our Children then the blessing of God which like an ever-springing fountaine will nourish and comfort them in the time of drought when as our owne provision which we have left unto them may faile and when the heate of affliction ariseth will like standing waters be dried up Nor is this only probable but God hath set down
indeed if the very worst of men did but know and consider how they should pleasure themselves in being humble and thankful they would use all their possible endeavours to that end As most pleasant it is to God and most profitable to us both for the procuring the good we want and for the continuance of the good we have CHAP. XLVI INto the humble and thankful soul that giveth him abundance of glory his Spirit enters with abundance of Grace sowing there and there only plenty of Grace where he is assured to reap plenty of glory But who will sow those barren Sands where they are not only without all hope of a good Harvest but are sure to loose their Seed and Labour And in common Equity he that is unthankful for a little is worthy of nothing whereas thanks for one good turn is the best introduction to another Holy David was a man according to Gods own heart and therefore he continually miâ—â—eth with his Prayers Praises and being of a publike spirit he discovereth the secrets of this skill As when he saith Let the people praise thee O God let all the people praise thee then shall the earth bring forth her encrease and God even our God shall give us his blessing Psal. 67.5 6 7. When Heaven and Earth are friends then Summer and Winter Seed-time and Harvest run on their race When God was displeased what was the effect Ye have sown much and have reaped little Again when God was pleased mark the very day For from that very day I will bless you Hag. 2.15 to 20 Whensoever glory is given to God on high peace good will shall be bestowed on men below Luk. 2.14 Psal. 84.11 12. Noah gave a Sacrifice of Praise for his deliverance from the Flood And God being praised for that one deliverance he perpetuateth his blessing and promiseth an everlasting deliverance to the World from any more Floods Again it is the only way to procure Gods Blessing upon our endeavours It happened that Bernard one day made a curious and learned Sermon for which he expected great applause but received none The next time he made a plain wholsom Sermon and it was wonderfully affected liked and commended A friend of his noting it askt him what might be the reason Who answered In the one I preached Bernard in the other Christ in the one I sought to win glory and praise to my self in the other the glory of God and the salvation of souls which received blessing from above and that made the difference yea were there nothing good else in it yet this were the way to gain true honor We cannot so much honour our selves as by seeking to honour God To seek a mans own glory says Solomon is not glory Prov. 25.25.27 but to seek Gods glory is the greatest honour a man can do himself For as Cicero said of Iulius Caesar That in extolling of dead Pompey and erecting his Statues he set up his own So who are more venerably esteemed and spoken of then such as are most tender of Gods glory and least seeke their own They are the Lord 's own words to Saul They that honour me I will honour but they that despise me shall be lightly esteemed 1 Sam. 2.30 The way for a man to be esteemed the greatest is to esteem himself the least It is humility that makes us accepted both of God Man whereas the contrary makes us hated and abhorred of both The Centurion did many excellent things but he never did a Work so acceptable in the sight of Christ as was his disclaiming his own Works While Saul vvas little in his ovvn eyes God made him Head over the twelve Tribes of Israel and gave him his Spirit but when out of his Greatness he abused his Place and Gifts God took both from him and gave them to David whom Saul least respected of all his Subjects 1 Sam. 15.17.28 16.14 Other proofs of such as he will honor for honoring him you have Gen. 39.21 Zeph. 3 19 20. Dan. 2.19 to 50. as when Nebuchadnezzar sought his own honor honor departed from him and he was made like a Beast but when he sought God's honor honor came to him again and he was made a King Dan. 4.34 to the end Before honour goeth humility Prov. 15.33 But when pride cometh then cometh shame Prov. 11.2 And commonly great Works undertaken for ostentation miss of their end and turn to the Author's shame nor have any less praise then they that most hunt after it It 's true the Lord sometimes gives wicked men even what in their thoughts they ask as some desire riches onely and God gives it them with a curse some honor and dignity and they have it that their fall may be the greater others fame and reputation as loving the praise of men more then the praise of God and these have many times what they aim at they are extolled to the skies and that shall be the reward of all the good that ever they do Lastly God's people make spiritual and eternal things Grace and Glory and God's favour their onely option and they have their desire yea not seldom are riches and reputation super-added though they seek them not they seek onely God's glory on Earth as for their own glory they let that alone till they come to Heaven knowing that he onely is happily famous who is known and recorded there True he lives so well that the praise of men especially good men will follow but as I said before so say I again he wil not follow it least to gain the shadow he should lose the substance as Absolom in seeking a Kingdom lost himself CHAP. XLVII IT is a sad thing to consider how many formal Christians gulâ— themselves in thinking that Christ will reward them when they have done him no service As for example we find the Iews in the 58. of Esay urging God with their fasting as those Reprobates Luke 13. alledge unto him their preaching in Christs Name casting out Devils We have fasted say they and thou seest it not we have afflicted our selves and thou takest no notice thereof they expect some great reward but the Lord answers Have ye fasted to me No such matter and therefore sends them away empty ver 25. to 29. And so will he say unto these that perhaps do many good works for the matter of them Have ye done these and these things in love obedience and thankfulness unto me and that in Christs Name that my Name may be magnified and my People won and edified No but in love to your own credit profit and such like carnal respects and therefore look to it as you love your own souls for if in doing good and discharging our places we have served our selves and sought our selves rather then God when we come for his reward as Esau when he had brought the Venison came for the blessing making himself as sure of it as if he had had it
be forward to keep this Commandment of shewing mercy to the poor since in the keeping of it there is great reward Psal. 19.11 CHAP. LII AGain secondly if Bounty be the best and surest way to Plenty If such Gain comes by giving If this be the onely way to have our Barns filled and our Presses to burst with abundance If by giving to the poor for Christs sake our riches shall encrease and multiply like the Widows handful of meal or those Loaves and Fishes in the Gospel and that the more wee give the more wee have That liberallity will make a man lastingly rich as having Gods Word that such shall never want If we can no way be so liberal to our selves as by giving to the poor and in them to the possessor of all things It should methinks make rich men of all others put the same in practice since they are all for gain and looking after commoditie all for treasuring up all for themselves all for riches it being their onely summum bonum For no such way to encrease their Estates or benefit themselves can ever be found out this wil do it above what they are able any other way or what they were ever yet acquainted with How then should it take with them How should it not whet them on and make them put the same in practise For should you rich men plot and break your brains to study and contrive all the dayes of your lives how you may do your selves the greatest good this is the onely way It is fabled of Midas that whatsoever he touched it was turned into Gold but it may more truly be so said of the hand of Charity for that turneth a Cup of cold Water into a never failing Mine of Gold As thus if we but sow the seed of our Beneficence we shall not onely reap an earthly crop but have also an heavenly harvest which wil never fail us it wil return unto us a double Harvest the crop of all temporal and spiritual benefits in this life and of everlasting blessedness in the life to come This is the true Philosophers Stone yea it exceeds by far all that any report of it For the Lord will repay and reward us not onely with the true Treasure of spiritual graces and eternal glory but stooping to our infirmity even multiply and pay us with our own mony also even with the coyn of worldly blessings which is so currant among us And what greater gain can be imagined then to change Earth for Heaven transitory trifles for eternal treasures the bread of men for the bread of Angels rotten rags for glorious robes and a little drink yea a cup of cold water if the Well or River be our best Celler for the Water of Life which will infinitely delight and satisfie us without glutting or satiety Then is our Saviours words Luke 12.33 worth harkening to of all rich men where he saith Give alms provide your selves bags which wax not old a treasure in the heavens that faileth not where no thief approacheth neither moth corrupteth And indeed it being so a man would think there needed no pressing or perswading any to this duty that have either grace or wit for who does not wish well to himself and his and yet no duty more neglected insomuch that I can never enough admire the little Charity of most rich men in these daies or pity their simplicity For the want of Charity is the strongest conviction of folly that can be Nor were it possible they should be so close-fisted if they were not as barren of Wit as they abound in wealth As observe but the depth of such an one he buies a Lease of seven years with an Inheritance that is everlasting There can be nothing more strange in my judgment then that covetous men who are all for themselves and for gain should so neglect the greatest gain and interest with infallible security that ever was heard of But Solomon gives the reason Prov. 17.16 for what he speaks there of a Fool is more true of a Covetous Uncharitable Rich man He hath a price put into his hand but he wants an heart to make use thereof As O the brave opportunities such have to be happy and to make their seed happy here and much more hereafter if they were wise and did but truly love themselves and their precious souls Whereas now like fools and mad men they will needs be more miserable then thousands that want those blessings wherein they abound yet so foolish and mad are most rich men as common experience does too wel teach us As wil they not lend a man on his Bond for six in the hundred sooner then accept God's hundred for one ensured on a Word so firm that one Iota of it shal not perish in the general fire of heaven and earth and how could this be were not these words of Christ Matth. 25.41 to the end and the great day together with the signs of God's love manifested on the Cross a meer tale that is told and of no concernment to us But CHAP. LIII THirdly If with what measure we mete to the poor it shall be measured to us again as it fared with Dives touching Lazarus Luke 16.20 25. If the sentence of Absolution or Condemnation at the day of judgment shal be pronounced either for or against us according as we have performed or omitted these works of mercy to those and onely those who have fed the hungry cloathed the naked visited the sick c. Come yee blessed c. And contrarily to those that have not done these duties in relieving Christs members according to their abilities and the others necessities Depart ye cursed into everlasting Fire c. In what a case are all miserly and unmerciful muckworms Yea what wil become of most rich men in these dayes who being worth thousands wil let the poor starve rather then relieve them with any considerable supply I profess it is wonderful to me that ever such sordid self-lovers can looke for or expect to find the least mercy from God at the great Day of Retribution Certainly they must needs think there wil be no such Day of Iudgement as Christ speaks of or that he is a notorious Lyar and means not to be as good as his word For if they do in the least believe either of these yea if they did but come so near believing as to grant such a thing may be or it is possible they could not be such careless witless and wicked fools as to venture and hazard the salvation or damnation of their souls upon the doubtful event of such a weighty business O my Brethren bethink your selves before your Glasses be run out be perswaded be perswaded to love your money less and your selves and souls more And do not lose your souls to save your silver or if you do you wil one day dearly rue it I mean when you come in Hell As let me ask your Consciences but
Oh miserable man how wilt thou answer this before the Great Just and Terrible Judge of all the World And how wilt thou fare If these accounts bee not mended in this life thou wilt never have thy Quietus est in the life to come Methinks I could pity these men whom the World so adores even with teares of blood when I seriously consider their latter ends CHAP. LVI BUt seventhly there is another sort worse then these viz. Such as are not only strangers unto mercy but are opposites enemies to it walking in a quite contrary way These do not feed the poor but they flay them they do not clothe them but they strip them they make not any provision for them but cast how utterly to ruine and undo them instead of healing them they wound them instead of relieving they rob and oppress them and instead of being to them any ease and comfort they lay upon them heavy burthens and pressures These Hammons hanging is too good for them for if all those shall be bid Depart ye cursed that have not given to Christ's poor members What wil become of thee that hast taken away from them that hast beaten the poor to pieces and ground their faces that hast not onely eaten up the Vineyard but keepest the spoil of the poor in thine house as the Prophet Isaiah complains Isa. 3.14 15. If the Levite bee so severely censured for not helping the distressed man Luk. 10.30 c. What wil be thy portion and punishment that hast rob'd him and hast dealt with him as the cunning Fowler deals with the poore birds who sets his limed ears of Corn to catch them in an hard Frost or great Snow when they be ready to starve Dives did but deny to give his own thou hast taken away other mens Now if he saith Austin be tormented in endless flames that gives not his own goods to them that need that gives not meat to the hungry clothes to the naked that takes not the stranger into his house that visits not his brethren when they are in prison as it is Matth. 25.41 c. What shall become of him that takes away other mens that robs the poore turns them out of their own houses and casts them into prison O remember I beseech you if that servant in the Gospel was bound to an everlasting prison that onely challenged his own debt for that he had not pity on his fellow as his Master had pity on him whither shal they be cast that unjustly vex their neighbours quarrel for that which is none of theirs and lay title to another mans propriety When the Prophet that was slain by a Lyon though an holy man buies so dearly such a slight frailty of a credulous mistaking what shall become of hainous and presumptuous sinners Christians should be like Christ but how unlike to him are these men Christ made himself poor to make them rich but they make many poor to make themselves rich yea they sink others eies into their heads with leanness while their own eies start out with fatness and to fill the other bag they will pare a poor man to the very bones Again many men be unreprovable and yet rejected alas what then shall become of our gluttony drunkenness pride oppression bribery cozenages adulteries blasphemies and of our selves for them If he shall have judgment without mercy that shews not mercy what shall become of subtraction and rapine Psal. 109.11 Do'st thou not know that with what measure thou metest to others here God will measure to thee again hereafter Mat. 7.2 And were it not better then to prevent a mischief before then repent you did not when 't is too late O that thou wouldst but fore-think what thy Covetousness will one day cost thee As how will it one day grieve these griping Ingrossers and Oppressors when they shall receive a multiplicity of torments according to the multiplicity oâ— their cruel and unconscionable deeds and to the number also of their abused benefits They will then wish that they had not done so ill nor fared so well upon earth that they might have fared less ill in Hell For if for one sin at the first God plagued a world of men how will he plague one man for a world of sin Consider but these things thou cruel and unmerciful rich man and thou canst not choose but tremble If then they be so terrible to hear what will it be everlastingly to feel them If so intollerable to be felt and endured be accordingly careful that thou mayest never feel nor endure them Thou art taking a Voyage to this Kingdom of darknesse and art near upon arriving it were happy if thou wouldst return before thou art at thy journeys end And certainly didst thou but know the place and thy entertainment when thou comest there thou wouldst be bound for heaven steer thy course thitherward and fraught thy self accordingly You know or may know what a rich and brave place Heaven is the Pavement is of Gold the Walls of Iasper garnished with all manner of precious stones the Gates of Pearl c. Revel 21. 22. chap. For I should but disparage it by seeking to describe it But CHAP. LVII EIgthly that I may not be said to set in a Cloud Is he that commanded thee this â—asie and not costly but most gainful service in the World thy Heavenly Father Maker and Preserver yea thy Saviour and Redeemer Is he thy Lord by a manifold Right And thou his Servant by all manner of obligations As First He is thy Lord by the Right of Creation thou being his Workmanship made by him Secondly By the Right of Redemption being his Purchase having bought and ransomed thee out of Hell by his precious Blood where else thou must have been frying in flames to Eternity Thirdly Of Preservation Being kept upheld and maintained by him all we have being at his cost Fourthly Thou art his by Vocation even of his Family having admitted thee a Member of his visible Church Fifthly His also if it be not thine own fault by Sanctification whereby he possesseth thee Sixtly lastly He would have thee of his Court by Glorification that he might crown thee So that thou art every way his Yea he hath removed so many evils from thee and conferred so many good things upon thee that they are beyond thought or imagination then certainly thou art of a sordid and base spirit if thou deniest him so small a matter as the surplusage of thy Estate to the relief of his poor and distressed members for were you loving children indeed though there were no Hell to fear nor Heaven to hope for no torments to dread no rewards to expect yet you would obey your good and loving Father and be the sorrowfullest creatures in the World if yee have but once displeased him onely for the meer love you bear towards him and for the unspeakble love he hath shewed towards you How much more in this
Provided for them a competency or sufficiency but deny not unto God of thy abundance and superfluity But I may answer thee in thine own words He that provideth not for his family is worse then an Infidel If thou art a Believer Christ's Family is thy Family Eph. 3.15 Heb. 2.11 13 14 16 17. They are thy Mother Brethren and Sisters If we be members of one body we should think the discommodities of our Brethren pertain to our selves Men do well to provide for their Wife and Babes but not then when the present necessities of others cannot be supplyed without the same bee lessened How did they in the second and fourth of the Acts provide for their Families Wives and Children when they sold their Houses and Lands and gave away all the money Were they worse then Infidels because they were more careful to supply the present wants of the Saints then to provide for themselves Wives and Children 2 Cor. 8.14 Acts 4.34 35 36 37. The Psalmist speaking of the wicked says They leave their substance to their Babes Psal. 17.14 They put Wife and Children into their Wills but leave out Christ and his Children because they love Wife and Children more then Christ. But let such know He that loveth Father or Mother more then me is not worthy of me Matth. 10.37 Luke 10 36 37 38. If any man come to me and hate not his Father and Mother and Wife and Children yea and his own life also he cannot be my Disciple Luke 14.26 And the Apostles could say Behold we have forsaken all and followed thee Mat. 19.27.29 2 Cor. 4.18 But lastly let men leave to their Children never so great Estates they shall be never the better for them if they have not the blessing of God withal And is it likely that he wil bless unto them thine Estate which is gotten and raked together by unjust keeping that which he hath enjoined thee to bestow and by the utter neglect and contempt of his Commandment Or that God will regard and feed thy Children who hast neglected his and suffered them to pine and perish for want of Relief No the onely means to obtain God's blessing upon thy self and thy posterity is to obey his Commandments to trust him upon his word to give liberally unto the poor for the righteous man who is merciful and lendeth not onely himself but his seed also is blessed Psal. 37.26 He doth not say That his children shal live in a rich and pompous Estate for so they may do and yet with the rich Glutton be everlastingly condemned yea they may be wasters and prodigals who wil wickedly and riotously spend what thou hast as wickedly gotten and reserved yea it may be this Worldly Wealth which thou leavest them may be the means of furthering and encreasing their everlasting ruine and fearful condemnation As how commonly does the leaving great Estates to children which the rich Father minds not make them so much the greater sinners and to spend their dayes in pride pleasure idleness uncleanness tyranny oppression and in all excess of Wickedness but that they shal have Gods blessing upon that which they enjoy which whether it be less or more wil make it sufficient and so sanctifie it to their use that it shal be unto them a pledge of God's love and a pawn or earnest-penny of their eternal salvation Whereas if we will not so far forth trust God as we would one another if we will give nothing for God's and for Christ's sake who have given us our selves and all we have just it is he should suffer us to beg ourselves and have our children beggars permitting none to extend mercy towards them as he hath peremptorily threatned Psalm 109.10 to 17. As without God's special Providence Blessing and gracious Guidance thine and their Estates is subject to such innumerable casualties that ouâ— of the highest flow of plenty they may easily be brought to as great an ebb of want and penury They may be oppressed by those who are more mighty or be defrauded by those that are more crafty the States displeasure or their own faultiness may turn them out of all or in this cunning Age wherein there are none more skilful to build strongly then others are to undermine and supplant there may some crack or flaw be found in their Title and so for want of words or letters to carry it thy Children may be deprived of the benefit of thy care and providence But if God take the care and charge over them he is such a faithful and powerful Guardian and Protector that none shall be able to wrest their portion and patrimony out of his hands CHAP. LXI BUt admit wee were assured that the goods which we spare from the relief of the poor and leave to our children should prosper with them and make them great on the earth yet were there no reason why for this we should neglect these works of mercy For why shouldst thou love thy children better then thine own person and in providing for them neglect thy self Yea why shouldst thou prefer their Wealth before thine own soul and their flourishing Estate in the World which is but momentary and mutable before the fruiâ—ion of those joys which are infinite and everlasting What comfort wil it be unto thee if for getting some trifles for thy posterity on Earth thou hast lost Heaven or to remember that thy children ruffle it out in worldly wealth and superfluous abundance when thou shalt be stripped of all and want a drop of cold water to cool thy scorching heat But this is the case with which I will conclude First the gain of giving is inestimable God and Christ who are owners of the whole World hath promised we shall be repaid with the increase of an hundred fold here and ten thousand thousand fold in Heaven and that our children and posterity shall reap the fruits of our benevolence And Secondly The security is beyond all exceptions for we have God's Word and Hand-writing for it even express Testimonies Precepts and Promises out of both Testaments who is so true of his word that he never failed a tittle in the performance thereof and also all-sufficient to perform Nihil promittit non reddit fidelis ille factus est debitor estâ— tu avarus exactor as Austin on Psal. 32. Only herein lyes the defect in this Atheistical age most men believe not that there is a God or if so they wil not or dare not trust him so far as they would do a man whom they take to be able and honest This must of necessity be the main and only reason why men are no more liberal to the poor As for instance If a man of Worship or Credit should speak or write to one of us and wish us to disburse such or such a sum of money to the poore about us and he would take it as his own Debt and not onely pay it us again but take it as
a great favour We would willingly do it without any reluctancy yea rather then fail we would borrow it though we had our selves many children yea there is no man when he sows his ground thinks that it is lost and cast away or so buryed in the Earth that he shal never see it more No he lookes that that should bring him in a great deal more and pay him with overplus for all his cost and this hope makes him prodigal of his Seed so that it shal have as much by his good wil as the ground can bear or bring forth And does not this plainly prove that we wil give credit to a man's Word or Bond yea that we wil trust the very ground it self rather then take God's or Christ's Bond or the Bible-Security You know the place wel enough where God hath given his Bill to you for the re-payment of what you give to the poor Prov. 19.17 He that giveth to the poor lendeth to the Lord and that which he hath given he will repay him again Lo brethren the bil of Gods own hand as I may call it in which he hath both acknowledged the Debt and promised payment Be it known unto all men by this present promise That I the Lord God of Heaven Earth do own and acknowledge my self to be indebted to every merciful or liberal man all those sums of money which he hath bestowed or shal bestow in relieving the distressed to be paid back unto him whensoever he shal demand it for a Bond or Bill that names no day of payment binds to pay it at demand and to this payment wel and truly to be paid I bind my self firmly by this present promise sent sealed and delivered by Solomon my known Secretary or Scribe So that not to give readily upon this consideration is to proclaim the Lord an insufficient or a dishonest Pay-Master either that we do not believe Godâ—s â—s Promises nor give that credit unto him on his Word which we would give to a Turk or Infidel dwelling among us or that we do not esteem the payment of his spiritual Grace or Heavenly Glory vvhich together vvith pecuniary pay is super-added for current money or of equal value to these transitory trifles which we impart unto the poor for if a man of any credit should promise for the laying out of an hundred pounds that we should have Annuity of a hundred pounds a yeare for term of life how eagerly would we catch at such an offer though the quick approach of Death might make us loosers by the bargain But God promiseth that if we wil lay out our money on these uses wee shal have an hundred for one of these Earthly trifles together with Spiritual heavenly everlasting Treasures to boot in the Life to come So that it is undeniable if we do not obey the Precept of God herein we charge God with flat falshood For consider God saith he wil repay it thou saist He wil not He saith That to give is the onely vvay to have and to grovv rich yea never â—o want nor to have thy Children want Thou sayst if I give so much I shal neveâ— be rich yea I shal be a Beggar What is this but to give God the Lie and to make the excuse worse then the fault For shame then let us acknowledge the sufficiency and faithâ—ulness of God and go away assured that he wil abundantly perform more then we can imagine according to the riches of his grace in Iesus Christ. Nor can we doubt but God is as good a Debtor as a giver for if he freely give us wherewithal to lend and grace to give he wil much more pay us what we have lent and give us because we have given that is his Bounty this his Justice As what says Saint Paul God is not unrighteous that he should forget your work and labour of love which ye shewed towards his Name in that ye have ministred unto the Saints and yet minister As if hee should say that God were unrighteous if he should do so Heb. 6.10 Dost thou then love thy mony and wouldst thou have it increased Deliver it not into the hands of men saith Saint Austin who wil rejoice when they borrow and mourn when they repay it intreat that they may receive and calumniate when they should restore who may be bankrupt and cannot or deceitful and wil not pay or who wil put thee off with many delays and trouble thee with expecting as they have formerly troubled thee with their importunity in borrowing But if thou be a wise Usurer chuse God and Christ for thy Debtors who are owners of the whole world and all-sufficient sureties not subject to any casualties and just beyond all exceptions or comparison Nihil promittâ—t non reddit fidelis ille factus est debitor esto tiâ— avarus exactor as Austin on Psalm 32. And as the payment is most assured so the gain is inestimable so that we cannot lay up our wealth in a safer or better hand we cannot have a better Debtor then our Makerâ— nor a better Bond then the Bible Prov. 19.17 Luk. 6.35 CHAP. LXII BUt thou seest not this increase in thy worldly estate by giving Alms nor dost thou perceive that it brings thee any such blessedness as hath been talked of Answer This Objection makes me conclude that thou art a Miser and deservest not the name of an Alms-giver or if so let me add that if thou believest no more then thou seest why dost thou take upon thee the name of a Christian who liveth by Faith rather then by Sence For by how many secret passages can God conveigh unto thee the reward of thy Alms-deeds though he writeth no Superscription upon them to certifie thee for what it is sent it is sufficient that thou hast it and that thou knowest that he sent it As for the reasons which moved him to give these benefits unto thee he wil acquaint thee with them more particularly when he shal cal thee to make up thy recknoning Thou growest in thy stature from a Child unto a Man and thou seest not thy growing though thou perceivest that thou art grown neither knowest thou the particular time and means when or whereby thou comest to this height And thou knowest and acknowledgest that thou art nourished by thy meat though thou seest not the secret passages whereby it is carried from the stomach to the several parts nor canst tell at what time or by what food thou hast been chiefly nourished Why then hast thou not the like faith and much stronger in spiritual then thou hast in respect of natural things seeing they are much more secret and insensible and when thou hast God's promise of reward and seest it performed by his blessings multiplied upon thee why dost thou doubt or call them into question or ascribe them to thy self or other helps seeing whatsoever the means are they are of God's sending Finally if thou sayest that
§ 6. Now the meditation of what God and Christ hath done for us should make us do what we are able for him again For did Christ all this for us and shall we do nothing for him for our selves like favours require like gratitude He that confers a benefit upon a grateful nature robs him of his liberty and self also and in one and the same act makes him a vassal and himself his master Wherefore if we have any ingenuity in us it will make us to direct all our thoughts speeches and actions to his glory as he hath directed our eternal salvation thereunto But to help and further you herein if you be willing so to do take these few directions First Let these things be never out of the mindes memories mouthes of those whom Christ hath done thus for O let us I say remember as we should never forget Si totum me debeo pro me facto quid jam reddam pro merefecto saith holy Bernard If I owed my whole self unto thee for giving me my selfe in my creation what have I left to pay for giving thy self for me to so cruel a death to procure my Redemption which was not so cheap as my creation Great was the benefit that thou wouldst create me of nothing but what tongue can sufficiently expresse the greatnesse of this grace that thou didst redeem me with so dear a price when I was worse then nothing We are full of thy goodnesse O let our hearts run over with thankfulnesse yea let so many of us as have either heart or brain in the next place say O Lord What is man that thou art so mindefull of hiâ— Psal. 8.4 And O man what is God that thou art so unmindful of him And then conclude with What shall I render unto thee ô Lord for all these thy benefits but love thee my Creator and Redeemeâ— and become a new creature I will serve thee ô Lord by the assistance of thy grace because thou hast given me my self but much more honour thee because thou hast given me thy Son Christ. § 7. Nor can any man in common reason meditate so unbottomed a love and not study and strive for an answerably thankful demeanure If a friend had given us but a thousand part of what God hath we should heartily love him all our lives and think no thanks sufficient What a price then should we set upon Iesus Christ who is the life of our lives and soul of our souls But thirdly this should at least make us part with our nearest dearest and sweetest darling sins to serve him in righteousness and holiness every day every hour all the dayes of our lives Even every sin for what sin should be so dear to us as Gods onely Son was to him Do we then for Gods sake not spare our dearest sin when God for our sakes did not spare his dearest Son Yea what a brutish and barbarous unthankfulness and shame were it that God should part with his Son and his Son with his own precious blood for us and we not part with our sinful lusts and delights for him § 8. Fourthly Hath Christ done all this for us his servants so much and so many wayes obliged unto him let us do what we are able for him again 1 Let us be zealous for his glory and take his part when we see or hear him dishonoured Nor can there be any love where there is no zeal saith Augustine Well-born Children are touched to the quick with the injuries of their Parents And it is a base vile and unjust ingratitude in those men that can endure the disgrace of them under whose shelter they live 2 Let us seek to draw others after us from Satan to Him 3 Do we all we can to promote his worship and service 4 Take all good occasions to publish to others how good God is and what he hath done for us 5 Let us wholly ascribe all the good we have or do to free grace and give him the glory of his gifts imploying them to our masters best advantage 6 Let us that we may expresse out thankfulnesse to him shew kindnesse to his Children and poor â—embers who are bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh Ephes. 5.30.7 〈◊〉 or we ourselves for our former unthankfulnesse and our wonderful provoking of him 8 Hearken we unto Christs voice in all that he saith unto us and express our thankfulness by our obedience Yea all this 〈…〉 if we do it but for our own sakes For what should we have if 〈…〉 thus serve Christ who hath done all these things for his enemies 〈…〉 and dishonouring him True we cannot properly be said to do any thing for 〈…〉 that have all we have from him Or if we could give him our bodies and souls they should be saved by it but he were never the better for them yet we may do these and many the like things which he accounts and rewards as done to himself CHAP. V. § 1. NOw these things we ought to do thus thankful we ought to be to God for his inestimable and unspeakable benefits towards us But do we thus requite the Lord or do we what we are able for him again O that I could say we did Yâ—â— I would we were but so thankful to Christ for all his mercies the least whereof is greater then all the courtesies of men as we are to a friend for some one good turn But wo worth us a people not worthy the crumbs of Christs our Makers least mercy Yea well worthy of more plagues then either Tyre or Sydon Chorazin or Bethsaida Capernaum Sodome or Gomorrah Matth. 11.21 to 25. or any people since the Creation For as if all that Christ hath done for us were nothing to move us we are so far from being thankful from loving and serving him that did we seriously think of Christs love and our odious unthankfulness and compare Gods goodness with our ingratitude rightly weighing how we have from time to time abused his mercy and those many means of grace which he in his long-suffering hath afforded for our reclaiming it would even make us speechless like him in the Gospel as neither expecting pardon nor daring to ask it Yea ô Lord it is thine unspeakable mercy that our Land hath not long since spued us out and that we are not at this present frying in Hell For whereas God hath removed so many evils spiritual and corporal temporal and eternal from us and conferred so many good things upon us that they are beyond thought or imagination § 2. We have striven to multiply offences against him and to make them as infinite in number as his blessings We have done nothing from our infancy but added sin unto sin as he hath added mercy to mercyâ— whereby our sins are become for number as the sands in the Sea and as the Stars of heaven and answerable to their multitude is the magnitude of them as I have